Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"How inconvenient..." [Name] mumbled to herself, she had just gotten back from a small shopping trip for a few things when it started to rain. Despite the pour, she found no need to rush and took her time under her umbrella, each step increasing as she neared her building.
As she finally reached her apartment building, she was quick to scramble to her keys, dropping a few things as she struggled to unlock the door. Her eyes lit up as she heard a 'click' of success,

Doing a small cheer, she gently nudged the door fully open with her body. As soon as the door closed behind her, the girl took off her raincoat and hung it on the coat hanger and dropping the umbrella on the floor, letting out a sigh of relief. She was finally safe from the storm, the rain, and the raging wind. She took a moment to catch her breath, her clothes still soaked despite the raincoat, truly a pointless purchase

The storm was getting even closer now, the thunder sounding like a chorus of drums echoing in the distance. The girl knew she needed to get out of her wet clothes and into a warm bath as soon as possible,

"What on earth...it's the middle of February...then again, it is the UK..." mumbling to herself as she peeked out the window, shutting the curtains.

[Name] grimaced as her white shirt stuck to her skin, dropping all her shopping, she scurried to the bathroom. As she stepped into the hot shower, the warm water felt as if it were a much-needed hug, a comforting blanket wrapping around her tired body. The water massaged her neck and shoulders, removing the tension and the strain of the day. She closed her eyes and let the water wash over her, cleaning away the day's dirt and dust, rinsing away the stress and worries of the past few hours.

The shower was a sanctuary, a safe space where she could forget about the outside world and simply focus on the present moment. All she could hear was the sound of the water, its soothing murmur drowning out the sounds of the storm raging outside.

As she stood under the warm water, she felt the tension in her body gradually release, muscle by muscle, until she was completely relaxed. Closing her eyes, it felt like she was in a completely different space...She could practically fall asleep standing up, 

But for the shortest moment, she swore she did, 

When she had looked down to grab the shampoo, instead, all she saw was her own...gloved hand? reaching out onto dirty cobblestones, then she blinked, and she was back.

Chapter Text

Stepping out of her home, she fumbled with her keys while trying to keep her bag securely on her shoulder. After finally locking the door, she double-checked by twisting the handle. Satisfied, she descended the steps. The wind was harsh and unrelenting, whipping her hair into her face as she made her way to the corner where her usual route to work began.

She always took the scenic route. It wasn't because she left late—she never did. Her strict punctuality, honed through years of discipline, was practically second nature. She always left extra time, arriving ten minutes early to work without fail.

Her walk carried her through a charming shopping street, rustic and cosy, with antique stores, bookshops, and quaint flower shops dotted along the way. It was picturesque, a small joy in her daily life.

She used to admire the blue house on the street the most, but they had painted it an off-white, dulling its charm. The change saddened her. That house had been one of the little things that brightened her day. Now, her attention had shifted to another favourite: the mint-green house two doors down.

Then it was the walk down the miserable alleyway that dampened her mood. She could very well take a longer route in which she wouldn't have to smell the stench of weed and the cat-calling of smoking men. But to avoid this route means she would have to avoid the part after this all together unless she was willing to swerve back.

As she continued walking, the wind softened into a gentle breeze. It created the perfect atmosphere for her favourite part of the route: the park. London's scattered parks offered a slice of greenery amidst the city, and she cherished this particular one.

Perhaps her love for nature stemmed from a childhood deprived of it. Her steps slowed to a leisurely pace as she passed through the black gates enclosing the park. It was still early, so the park was quiet but not empty. Runners jogged along the paths, women gathered on the grass for morning yoga, and dog walkers strolled with their companions.

She paid them little attention. The interaction wasn't her forte. Apart from the occasional chat with Miss Holdsworth, her kind neighbour, she didn't speak to many people.

"I can't believe him! He literally talked to another girl right in front of me!— It doesn't matter if she was his boss! He still smiled at her!"

The shrill, complaining voice grated on her ears. She turned her attention back to the squirrel she'd been watching, but it scurried away as the obnoxious woman's voice grew louder.

Sighing, she resisted the urge to trip the girl and simply stood to leave, averting her gaze from the dull winter flowers. Such whining was one of the many things she despised.

She also hated doctors and scientists, though she had a strong grasp of medical knowledge. Loud noises also annoyed her, as did tuna.

She moved to a different spot in the park, settling on an empty bench. A paper bag dangled from her hand, holding a sandwich from a shop along her route—St. Gentleman's is a place known for its exceptional sandwiches.

Taking her first bite, she crossed her legs and glanced at her watch. There was still plenty of time before work. She ate slowly, savouring the food. Her moody gaze wandered to the children playing in the park—laughing, climbing trees, and chasing each other. Some seemed to be roleplaying.

Though she craved a quiet, peaceful life, a nagging voice in the back of her mind longed for something more—adventure or purpose, perhaps.

She couldn't change her past or the way she'd been raised, but now that her purpose seemed scrapped, the quiet life felt foreign. She liked the peace, but it wasn't enough.

Finishing her sandwich, she threw the empty packaging into a nearby bin. What could she do? Anything she tried posed a danger to those around her. The lonely, quiet life was the safest option, even if it wasn't fulfilling.

She checked her watch again, sighed deeply, and allowed herself five more minutes to soak in the park's serene environment.

"I wish I could simply start over in a time where no one knows of me,"

Leaning back on the bench, she gazed at the grey skies. The soft patter of movement drew her attention, and she turned her head to find a snow-white dove pecking at the crumbs of her sandwich.

It paused, its beady eyes fixed on her. Then, it hopped onto the backrest of the bench, perching beside her head. Together, they sat in silence, the bird occasionally turning toward loud voices or the sight of a smoker carelessly tossing a lit cigarette onto the grass.

"You hate this society too, don't you?" she said with a faint smile, her eyes flicking to the discarded cigarette laid in the grass.

Closing her eyes she felt the dove move onto her shoulder, opening her eyes to glance over at the white bird made her crack a small smile. Looking over to the bin to find the discarded cigarette where it belonged, she sighed, closing her eyes once more as she sat in a comfortable silence with the dove perched on her shoulder.

"Human decency seems to be a rare find these days," she muttered, leaning back against the bench, her thoughts adrift.

Chapter Text

Clocking out, she waved goodbye to her coworkers and began the walk home.

It was winter, which meant darkness fell early—around four o'clock, in fact. Still, she took her usual route; there was nothing pressing waiting for her at home for her to rush. About five minutes into her walk, she started pondering dinner. Perhaps she could stop by a takeaway on the way or even treat herself to a meal at one of the restaurants she passed. But none appealed to her current appetite.

The route home was the same as ever, of course. The streets were busier than they had been that morning. Young adults queued outside clubs, and the first wave of drunkards stumbled about, even though it was barely past five.

She scanned for restaurants that might pique her interest, but most were full—this was London, after all. The thought crossed her mind to spare some of her savings and book a table at the Ritz for the evening.

She did value money, despite appearances.

Her upbringing in a small countryside cottage hadn't included any of the luxuries she now had access to. Even so, she had little desire for a sprawling mansion. She preferred to indulge occasionally—a fine meal here, an expensive outfit there. But those indulgences were rare.

Shaking her head, she dismissed the idea. By the time she got home, the thought of dressing up and going back out would feel like far too much effort for her to put in.

Deciding instead to cook something herself, she toyed with the idea of learning a new recipe or sticking with a tried-and-true favourite. Too many options made it hard to decide.

She reached the familiar gates of the park, where the noise of the streets began to fade. The park itself was quieter still. Although the streetlamps illuminated the pathways, it had appeared rarely a soul was seen, if not none at all.

She preferred it that way. The silence, free from meaningless chatter, was a welcome reprieve. This was still London, of course, so the occasional wail of sirens echoed in the distance. But even that was better than the bitter complaints of customers or even the horrible wails of whining spoilt children begging and grasping at their parents' clothing. 

A small smile graced her lips as she breathed in the cool night air, inviting it into her lungs. She made her way to the same bench she'd sat on earlier in the day, and was reminded of the dove once more. The lamp above cast a soft glow, shining light on a limited section of the park as the rest did, casting light onto the path and the bench she sat on.

Her eyes glanced into the distance, where the lights from lamps couldn't reach. Her vision, sharper than most, allowed her to make out more than the average person might in such lighting. Not night vision exactly, but something close to it.

A glimmer caught her eye in the periphery, making her do a double take back where her eye caught the mystery glimmer amidst the darkness. Leaving her bags and belongings on the bench, she stood and moved to investigate.

A few steps in she paused, listening carefully for any sound that might indicate someone nearby. But the park was still. Only the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze or the flap of a bird's wings disturbed the quiet. She was alone. However, she must've failed to realise that in the absence of noise, the wails of the city sirens must've also disappeared.

As she was about to turn back to where she saw this mystery object, a loud caw made her head snap back. Her eyes scanned the environment as she adopted a protective stance. Her eyes paused on the bench where her belongings lay. There, on the backrest, just as the dove from earlier in the day had done, a crow was perched. It's beady eyes unlike the dove, shot threw her soul, yet looked at her with a familiar look, tilting its head.

Slowly disregarding the animal, she scolded herself for being so alert for a mere bird. Turning back and moving towards the source of the glimmer, she left the path and wandered onto the grass. Her footsteps were soft against the earth as she approached, crouching down to pick up the object—a silver teaspoon with an intricate handle fit for nobility.

"How curious..."

Still crouched, she noticed another glimmer not far away. Standing with the spoon still in hand, she took a few steps and found a matching knife to the previous spoon at her feet. Her curiosity deepened as she looked ahead. The silverware seemed to form a trail—spoons, knives, forks, and bits of fine china similar to the teacup she saw outside the steps of her home leading further into the park. Each piece was close enough to suggest an intentional path but still far enough apart for a passerby to ignore.

Who on earth would follow such a suspicious setup in a dark park, especially in a city as dangerous as London?

Following the winding line of objects deeper into the dark park, she was once again thankful for her enhanced sight as she made it deeper into an area mostly unnoticed by the public. Eventually, she made it to a thick, untended bushy area where she forced herself to crawl to continue following the line.

Dirtying her hands with earth she pushed herself under a hedge to fulfil her curiosity, the distance between the objects seemed to close slowly but surely as she ruined her hands and knees with the dirt beneath, staining her trousers and the cuffs of her shirt. Her hair was messed up from being caught on the branches whilst crawling under untrimmed bushes.
The line stopped, and at the base of her dirtied hands large tree roots were seen as she slowly moved her vision up to follow to roots, leading to a large oak tree. Very large- the bark seemed extremely thick and gnarly. Crawling forward slightly she halted in her position.

A cold sensation of metal was felt beneath her fingertips, she looked down, brushing the dirt away from where she had previously felt the metal to reveal a silver plaque.

It revealed that this was an almost two-hundred-year-old oak tree, planted unknowingly by someone in what they speculate to be around the late 1800s.

She looked around to see where she was, as she wasn't exactly paying attention while she was following the trail of objects.

Untrimmed, overgrown bushes surrounded the tree in what she can only describe as a cavern of greenery. The hedges seemed to be so tall that they were looming over her, encaving her in a wall of thorns and shrubbery. And she could no longer hear the wailing sirens nor the honks of cars as would've been expected of London, something she had failed to notice earlier.

Was she even in London anymore?

She questioned her own surroundings, looking up in the gaps between the branches she managed to see the starry night sky, which is something you wouldn't be able to do with the light pollution the major city provided.

Looking down at herself momentarily to assess the mess she made of herself, she almost jumped at the clothing that she was in. Still dirtied from sitting on the earth, the white dress she sat in was stained in some parts a light brown.  Her shoes seemed to be nonexistent as she was in matching white stockings, also dirty, as if she had done all the crawling about in the dress, but [Name] could've sworn she was in her own clothes when she did.

Once again her eye was caught on the glimmer of something, but this time it was bigger. Crawling around the base of the oak tree, she saw a utility trolley not too far away, the one where servants would place trays of food. However, this one was devoid of any cutlery or any sort of dishes on it. Crawling over to get a closer look she instantly paused when she heard cracking below her own figure.Looking down to find herself on a thin part of the roots, where the dirt wasn't there. Thinly weaved roots where she swore she saw light on the other side. Looking down to get a closer look if it really was light or just another glimmer of another object, the roots snapped below her before she could move out of the way.

Chapter Text

"Now may I ask what are you all doing on the floor?" A deep yet elegant voice questioned the three people on the floor, seemingly frantically searching for something, 

"Oh, Sebastian!!" A feminine voice cried "I was counting the cutlery and china yes I was! And there's missing china and silverware! Yes there is!" the woman in a maid's dress cried, 

The man stood before her and sighed, "Mey-rin...are you sure it's not your glasses again?"

A younger boy's voice perked up from behind a counter, "No!! Me an' Baldroy counted em' as well!! There's a lot missing, Sebastian!!" a blond boy exclaimed, still on the floor with all the silverware scattered in front of him...well, all that was left.

"Well, Finny...how peculiar," Sebastian put a hand on his chin, "I'll make sure to go out later in the day to buy some from the original dealers," he heaved a sigh as he reached into his pocket to pull out his pocket watch, only for it not to be there. He froze momentarily before patting himself down entirely, the three paused their searching to look at Sebastian, they had never seen him this confused before.

"Sebastian? Everythin' alright?" Baldroy asked, scratching the back of his head.

"My pocket watch..." Sebastian's face held a perplexed expression. He rushed out of the kitchen, towards his quarters.

"What's up with him?" Baldroy asked again, taking the cigarette out from his lips, Mey-rin and Finny shrugged, just as confused as he was but eventually continued with their search.

The man trashed his entire room out, where on earth could that pocket watch be? The butler distinctly remembers having it just a few hours ago. He sighed, rubbing his temples, he was supposed to be the perfect butler, how could he lose a pocket watch?

 "What a pain...I shall have to make another appointment to get a new pocket watch..." He fixed his suit before walking out and towards his master's study, all while thinking about where it could be, however, no other location came into mind. Once arrived at the door to his master's study, he knocked. 

On the other side came the stern voice of a boy, "Come in..." Sebastian walked in, still not in his full state of mind. "You're late." the boy stated firmly from his seat, irritated.

"I apologise, my lord. It appears that I have lost my pocket watch..." Sebastian bowed, and the boy raised a brow,

"You? lost something? Well...that's quite a concern, of all people in this manor you're not even on the list of forgetful people..." The boy sipped his tea, Sebastian shook his head, 

"Yes...a cup and a teaspoon have also gone missing, I wouldn't have thought anything about it until my pocket watch...it's as if they had just...disappeared, gone in an instant..." The butler sighed, and the boy, Ciel, leaned back in his chair.

"You really think it could be something that serious? I'll admit I'd expect those lot to lose things but...you, it is quite a surprise..." He sighed, "However until something more...major, actually disappears...just ignore it, I don't want unnecessary distress in the manor over lost items that we can easily replace," Ciel waved his hand, dismissing the concerned butler away.

As much as he tried to ponder where his pocketwatch could be he wondered whether it could have something to do with the missing items from the kitchen. Serving his master's tea from the utility trolley he goes over the possibilities, the thought of a thief crossed his mind but could a thief really steal something from the Phantomhive manor of all places, not just that much to manage to snatch something from his person? That's impossible.

As refills his young lord's tea, unconsciously sets back the teapot where it was. He instead heard a loud slam and crash as the porcelain pot dropped onto the wooden floor, spilling the remaining tea and startling his master half to death.

"What the devil?! Sebastian!" The boy yells, shooting daggers as his butler until he too realises the missing trolley.

It was like an endless hole. [Name]'s screams of surprise had stopped into simply staring above as she kept falling, occasionally hitting the walls where she let out sudden yelps, making her tumble to potential death much more rocky than it already was.

Another hit to the wall caused her to spin around, now facing downwards as she let out another yelp of pain from hitting her side onto the walls of the hole. She had tried grabbing onto anything, from trying to grasp at stray roots to attempting to dig her nails into the dirt, but nothing worked to even slow her fall.

Looking downwards towards where she may land, she squinted as she saw another shimmer, letting out another yell of pain as a silver pocket watch hit her face, however, she managed to grasp the chain in between her fingers, holding it close to her as it was the only thing she had managed to hold on to.

Looking back down to her potential death her back slammed against thin metal, a loud noise echoing in her eardrums as it felt as if the hole got smaller and smaller. Eventually, the seemingly neverending hole had turned into some sort of large metal pipe, at least that's what she could see as she hugged the strange pocket watch to her chest, the chain now entangled between her fingers to prevent it from whipping her face as she continued her descent.

Her dress (which she had no recollection of changing into) occasionally fluttered into her view, obstructing her vision and making her panic even more.

But alas the seemingly endless fall did come to an end; where she felt the all wind knocked out of her as she fell back-first before tumbling into a small pit.

Gasping a few moments for air she stared at the grey-skies above. The silver pocket watch clutched to her chest. She would've brushed it off as any dream, or rather— nightmare. However, the coolness of the silver pocketwatch and the smell of earth were all too real. Not to mention the pain, but that was quickly fading.

Sitting up she found herself in an open hole, dirt walls surrounding her on all four sides encasing her like a rectangular box, looking upwards, back at the grey skies, chest still rising visibly as her lungs worked to bring in all the oxygen knocked out of her from the impact of the fall.

She did not see anywhere she could've fallen from. But what made her more confused was the height of the pit she was in. Standing up the depth very well exceeded her height as she found herself in a 6-foot-deep hole.

Mustering up all of her remaining energy she jumped up and managed to get a good grasp on the grass above, using her upper body strength to push herself up and her feet pushed her torso up as she kicked up against the dirt walls.

Managing to hoist herself over the ledge, a small smile made its way to her lips as her cheek lay against green, lush grass. 

Her breathing began to calm to a steady, even pace as she rolled her body over to look back up at the sky again, the pocket watch in her palm served as some sort of reassurance.
Closing her eyes she inhaled the smell of earth before opening them again, noticing something in her upper peripheral vision making her gaze upwards, only to jump back once her eyes landed on a headstone.

Quickly standing up [Name] almost stumbled over her dirtied dress as she looked down at a headstone, her head snapped over to the hole she had just climbed out of only to realise it was an unoccupied grave. Almost tripping over her own feet she turned in the other direction, over in the distance where she saw looming buildings under a cloud of smog, yet for some reason that was better than the odd silence of the cemetery she had landed in.

Pushing open the gates out of the cemetery and running around the corner, with the hairs on the back of her neck stood up she didn't fail to feel the eyes on the back of her head as she fled.

Chapter Text

Despite the looks [Name] got as she stumbled through the streets, from nobility and poor folk alike she couldn't necessarily blame them, as she too would be confused if she saw a girl who seemed extremely lost, wearing what would've been a wonderful dress if it wasn't stained with dirt and grass, no shoes— only stockings, prancing through the streets, dirtying herself even more with the mud on the cobblestone streets.

Making her way into an alleyway she paused, leaning her back against the cold, damp wall as she tried to grasp what was going on.

In what seemed to be less than an hour she seemed to have found herself in history. Her eyes caught on the damp newspaper near her feet, the headlines reading as clear as day made her knees almost buckle below her as this new reality slowly dawned on her.

"Ghastly Murder
 in the east-end
Dreadful Mutilation of a Woman"

Shaking her head she looked back around the corner of the alleyway, she's in the east end, at least from which she could tell. 
Even though beggars lined the alleyway she was stood in, glaring at her from where they sat as she glanced her figure up and down. Nobility still roamed the streets, and seemingly luxury shops lined the streets. One shop in particular caught her eye, a confectionary shop with a title that she instantly recognised. 

But yet she had more important things to find out. Going down the alleyway to the other end the woman paused mid-step, feeling the hem of her dress catch behind her. Turning to see what had snagged it, she froze, words dying on her lips.

A figure sat on a thin, threadbare piece of fabric, barely enough to keep her legs dry against the damp ground. She was wrapped in a filthy cape, offering the barest protection from the biting cold. But what held the woman's attention most was the small boy huddled beside her.

The child, perhaps eight years old, was curled against the woman's side, shivering under the bulk of the cape, which she had draped more over him than herself. His frame was frail, his skin pale, and his eyes barely open.

"Do you have any spare change, dear?" the woman on the ground asked softly, before she recognised [Name]'s own attire, "Oh, my apologies dearest..."

Her voice stirred the standing woman from her trance. She glanced down, meeting a kind yet weary smile. The woman had released her grip on the dress her hand now resting in her lap. "You look like you've been through hell n' back..." she held a hand to her lips, her eyes looking at [Name] with pity, despite her own condition.

"I—" The words caught in her throat. She was no stranger to tales of hardship, but seeing it face to face was another matter entirely.

"I'm sorry," she managed finally, her voice thick, "bear with me. I just need to fetch something."

The woman on the ground smiled again, this time with resignation. "Oh, alright," she said quietly. It was a smile that spoke of dashed hopes, of people who promised to return but never did. But she still looked at [Name] with that same look of pity, 

The standing woman walked briskly to the pub at the end of the alley, her mind racing. She needed a plan—anything to help. Spotting a wealthy man near the entrance, about to pull cash from his coat, an idea struck.

"Order for [Lastname]?"

The shout from the counter startled her. She stepped forward, handing over the stolen money without hesitation and taking the steaming parcel of food wrapped in paper. Without looking back, she exited the pub, albeit not without a look from the man at the counter, raising a brow at her attire like many had done.

As she returned to the alley, her shadow stretched ahead of her, casting over the pair on the ground. The woman glanced up from wiping mud off her son's cheek, squinting at the approaching figure.

"Ah, dear, you've returned," she said softly.

The standing woman nodded, clearing her throat awkwardly. "Yes. This is for you and your son." She handed over the hot food, her voice low as she 

The seated woman's eyes widened in gratitude as she accepted the offerings. "Oh my! Thank you so much... William, dear, would you like to thank the kind lady?"

The boy peeked out from beneath the cape, his frail face breaking into a small smile. "Thanks..." he murmured.

The woman nodded, attempting to smile back but finding herself too overwhelmed. She turned to leave but paused after only a few steps.

Looking down in her palm at the small bag of coins, she walked back and placed it in the woman's hands. "Please, take this too."

The seated woman gasped, her gaze dropping to the heavy satchel. "Oh, heavens, no! This is yours. You need it—"

She stopped abruptly, eyes flicking over the other woman's attire once more, then to [Name]'s dirtied hands, fingers looking like she had done a grave by with nothing but her nails.

"I insist," the standing woman said firmly. "You need it more than I do." Stealing from the rich to give to the poor...a certain man clad in green would've been proud.

"Are you sure..? It doesn't seem too much like it..." The comment made her pause momentarily, looking back down at herself, very much aware of how she looked. 

Hesitantly, the woman accepted the satchel, stuffing it immediately in her skirt pocket before looking down 

"How can we ever repay you, dear—" she began but stopped mid-sentence. Her benefactor was already gone, vanishing as swiftly as she had appeared.

Wandering through the meandering alleyways of Victorian London wasn't for the weak. With constant glares and shoving [Name] truly resisted the urge to shove the next person back who was willing to be so rude onto the heavy hooves of the horses that were constantly going up and down the cobblestone streets, making it all too difficult to cross.

As she mindlessly turned into another alleyway she had made it in only a few strides until a hand rested on her shoulder, making her jump back almost instantly to find a frowning face of a man she swore she'd seen before.

"Why, there you are my Lady," spoke the white-haired man. His gaze was gentle as his blue eyes looked down at [Name] with a caring look, however, she swore his eyes were violet only a blink ago.

Taking a cautious step back his hand slid off her shoulder, "...sorry? Do I know you?"

The man straightened up his posture, a hand on his chest as she bowed, "Apologies, my lady. Have I mistaken you? You've been running around London, and it's hard to catch up." He frowned, a hand on his chin. "And look at you, what have you been doing that you've managed to get in such a state, look, you even lost your shoes,"

[Name] looked back at him, even more so confused, why was this man acting as if he knew her? "What?"
"Ah, are you not [Name] [Lastname]?" He questioned,
"What is it to you?" she sneered, 

The man bowed slightly once again, "Ash Landers, at your service my lady. You must be my new master." he smiled.

The explanation made her reel back, a million questions popping up in her head, " Excuse me..? I am the master of no one, you..." She struggled to find her words as he shook his head, a chuckle escaping his lips as he walked close to her, laying a gentle hand on the small of her back, leading her out of the alleyway.

"Let's discuss this again at your home now. After you have cleaned up, hm? I was aware you weren't familiar with London, but I wouldn't have thought you would get yourself in a situation such as this,"

Chapter Text

As she followed behind the white-haired man, more questions popped into her head. He acted as if he knew her yet questioned her name. In the back of her head, she was surprised when he spoke his name. She racked her brain, swearing she heard the name but it simply didn't pair with the face.

With white hair ending right above his shoulder, his snow-white locks held tints of blue and grey, and his clothing was quite luxurious. His tailcoat, from where she walked behind him, she could see embroidery on the back, resembling six wings, three on each side. But the embroidery was in a colour almost matching the white tailcoat only visible in a certain light as he walked. 

Did she even need to mention how her eyes had caught onto the changing colour of his eyes? When she first turned around she swore that they were a brilliant violet, and the pendant on his chest was a matching shade. But within a blink of an eye, pale blue eyes were looking down at her, and the once matching pendant of a wonderful purple now matched with his eyes. No not just the colour, as the pendant itself resembles an iris alike to his.

As she followed him, he led her away from the more crowded streets, leading the way back towards the outskirts, as she didn't run far from the cemetery, which was also on the outskirts of the large city. 

Except this wasn't too close to the cemetery, which she was grateful for.

Eventually, they made it to a large house, nowhere near a manor, but a large house, a very nice one. With a small private drive, it seemed, as well as hedged walls surrounding the home, giving it its own enclosed space. It was also one of the last houses on the outskirts, beyond it was a continuing road leading out of the city, plain green hills behind.

She followed Ash through the open gates, up towards the steps to the large dark oak door.

He opened the door, stepping aside to allow her to walk in first.

Gingerly, she did, keeping on guard at all times as she walked into the atmosphere of a rather cosy yet still luxurious home. The lighting was already on, and the warm lights lit up the room she walked into quite nicely. It appeared to be like some sort of shop.
With a reception table facing the door, and the shelves lined with various objects, nothing correlating. Porcelain dolls, statues, old decorations, even tapestry.

As she turned her head to the side towards the left there was an open walkway, into it she could barely make out a dining table, instantly assuming it to be the dining area and kitchen. Towards the right was a large bookshelf, and around the corner was a set of stairs. Further ahead to the right, she could faintly hear the crackling of what she could easily assume to be a fireplace, 

For an odd reason, she didn't feel so on guard anymore. [Name] turned to the man behind her, the butler in white smiled, walking up to her as he opened his mouth to speak, however, she spoke first.

"Why am I here..?" she asked cautiously, her voice low as she stepped back, her back pressing against the cool edge of the reception table.

"Ah? Was that not your wish?" Ash tilted his head, his tone almost gentle. "You've long sought change, even if the specifics elude you. Fate simply took the liberty of acting on your behalf."

She shook her head, frustration bubbling up. "Stop speaking in riddles! What do you mean, my wish?" Her fingers gripped the table tightly, grounding herself in the face of his cryptic calm.

Ash tapped a gloved finger against his chin, his gaze drifting upward as though sifting through memories. "You are the last of a distant and noble line, My Lady. A line long forgotten by most, but not by fate. Your arrival in London was not a matter of coincidence but of necessity." He leaned slightly closer, his voice softening. "You belong here, even if it feels unfamiliar."

"I didn't ask for this," she snapped, though the words lacked conviction. "I don't even know who you are or why you're pretending to understand me." Deep in her heart, however, she couldn't deny a faint, nagging familiarity.

Ash's eyes locked onto hers, unwavering yet without force. "I am your butler," he said simply, his voice steady. "Appointed to you by circumstance, perhaps, but bound by purpose. My role is not to control or deceive but to ensure your path remains clear."

She frowned, her chest tightening with a mix of unease and reluctant curiosity. "You're saying this is all part of some...plan?"

"Perhaps not a plan," Ash replied with a slight shrug, "but certainly a path. One you were always meant to tread." He gestured slowly to the room around them. "This place is merely the beginning. Where it leads depends on the choices you make from here."

His words stirred something within her, an unsettling but oddly familiar sensation. She wanted to push back, to deny everything he said, but the weight of his calm certainty rooted her in place.

Ash observed her closely, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. "I must admit, your timidity surprises me," he murmured, almost to himself. "The Lady I expected to serve... well, she carries herself with a quiet strength, one that I suspect lies dormant within you. But no matter," he added smoothly, "time reveals all things."

"I don't know if I believe you," she murmured after a moment, her voice laced with doubt. But her grip on the table loosened, and her breathing evened out. Despite her confusion, the knot of fear in her chest had eased.

"Belief is not necessary at this moment," Ash said softly, his blue eyes glinting in the dim light. "What matters is that you're here, and that in time, all will make sense. For now, allow yourself to simply be."

She didn't respond, but her shoulders relaxed slightly as she looked away, letting his words settle over her. She didn't trust him—not fully—but for the first time since she'd fallen into this strange world, she didn't feel entirely alone.

"Allow me to play the role of your loyal guide and servant, and I will ensure your purpose reveals itself," Ash concluded, his voice as calm and steady as ever.

Chapter Text

It had been perhaps two weeks since [Name] found herself in the bustling city of Victorian London. In that time, her newly appointed butler, Ash Landers, had diligently guided her through the intricacies of the city, lessons which she picked up with remarkable ease.

She had no protests to her newly defined purpose. If anything, she embraced it eagerly, as though her very being had been awaiting a challenge. Her sharpness and adaptability were striking, but Ash attributed them to her natural disposition rather than any external reason. Yet at the very same time; not. 

The angel sat beside her as she skimmed the daily paper, her fingers idly tracing the edges of the pages. Her calm demeanour suggested she was settling in well, yet there was something about her knowledge of the city that seemed almost intuitive. She answered his occasional questions—some probing, some mundane—with precision, as though she'd always been a part of these surroundings.

They sat quietly on the patio, the morning sun warming the garden before them. Ash had developed a habit of questioning her, not merely to ensure she absorbed the necessary information but also to better understand her. Her poise intrigued him, as did her quick wit and the occasional flicker of something deeper in her eyes.

She was unlike any he had encountered, though he could not explain why. She carried herself with a practised ease that spoke of experience, yet she betrayed no details of her past. Ash could sense she didn't entirely belong—not in the conventional sense. But why fate had chosen her for this role was beyond him, and he refrained from speculating. His place was to observe, to ensure the pieces of the puzzle fit as intended.

Still, he couldn't help but wonder. She was no ordinary woman; that much was clear. She possessed the keen awareness of someone who had lived through trials, yet there was no bitterness in her, no burden she openly carried. She fit into her surroundings with uncanny ease, as if fate had shaped her precisely for this time and place.

Even though, as much as he was aware of, she was a simple girl from the countryside sent here for him to guide. However, it appears as if she doesn't recall much, unable to answer any of his inquiries about her home village, only looking at him with confused glances.

But he would continue to watch and guide her, trusting that her role in this intricate tapestry would become clear in time. For now, he found himself quietly reassured by how swiftly she adapted, shedding the hesitations of her first days here. It was a relief to see her return to herself, even if the nature of that self remained a mystery.

"Jeez, where did they put the tea leaves in this house?"

"I can't find them either..."

"Madam Red!? Lau!? why are you here..."

England's summers are very hot. It's the hottest from May to August. People call it "The Season.". Aristocrats from all over the world are invited to London for many social events. At the townhouse, Angelina Durless, her butler, and Lau, the manager of the English branch of the Chinese foreign trade were busying themselves trying to find the tea leaves in a townhouse that were in no way theirs.
"Since my cute little nephew is in London, How could I not come to visit you while I'm here?" Madam Red smiled at her nephew, the earl phantomhive, who stood in the doorway with his butler, Sebastian, beside him.

"We had no idea guests were coming, I apologise for not accommodating you earlier. I'll go prepare tea for you immediately." The butler in black puts a hand over his chest, bowing slightly as he goes over to prepare the tea.

"The aroma is nice. What a unique way of steeping."

"Today's tea is a Jackson's "Earl Grey," The butler said as he held the teapot in his hands.

"It's the same kind of tea, but yet the way you make it makes such a difference- Grell, you should follow his example," Madam Red huffed as she tilted her head slightly towards her butler, trembling and nervous beside her.

Grell Sutcliff, the Barnett butler. Hasty and humble "y..yes..."

"Anyways, No matter what, every time I see you, you're still so handsome...why don't you simply quit working here and come serve me! gufufu...." The poor butler flinched in surprise as Madam Red's hands went a bit low to... "examine his physique".

"Ahem!! Madam Red..." The earl coughed, eyeing his aunt's actions

"Ah, sorry..! Doctor's habit!"

The Earl sat fully in his seat, "Let's talk seriously now... I've heard about the case of prostitutes being murdered on the streets lately." his gloved hands intertwined as his expression shifted to a more stern look,

"You mean what's been on the news nonstop lately? Oh, I know of it. However...what are you planning?" Madam Red and Lau smiled, although they really shouldn't be...

"This isn't just some ordinary case. The killer's ways are very special- no, I should say, abnormal. That's why "she" is so concerned about it." She refers to someone everyone in the room is aware of, it's not because Her Majesty's name is forbidden to say, but rather that their involvement in the underworld is to be kept on the down-low as much as possible. 

"What do you mean?"

"The murdered prostitute was called Mary Ann Nichols. The wounds looked like they were from some kind of sharp tool, using quick cuts, with a painful death." The Earl's butler explained to the other two in the room, Grell not included. And as to the spectators aware, the first of the many to come victims,

"The police and other prostitutes call the murderer...Jack The Ripper." The young earl slipped the fork out of his mouth, "I just wanted to know the circumstances sooner, so I rushed to London, too." For another reason, to try to rack his brain on where on earth his manor's silverware had gone, and had also come here to buy more from the original dealers, however, that is not an issue he should speak about.

"fu...The Queen's watchdogs have already been dispatched but I'm not interested. However..." Lau leaned back while sipping the Earl Grey.

"...What do you mean?" Ciel inquired,

"Do you have the guts to go to the crime scene?" He got up, causing a small creak from the chair. "I smelled a wild beast at the crime scene. This murderer is definitely an abnormal madman...Will you...be scared? Earl of Phantomhive."  He leaned towards the young earl, 

"I came because I was worried about my fiancee. I don't need to answer your pointless questions." The earl glared.

"...Not bad. That look in your eyes is good. Then come take a stroll with me!!"

"-Wait a minute!" Lau took Ciel by the hand ignoring his protests.

"Seriously!! I rarely even get to have some afternoon tea with the earl, but I can't even enjoy it in peace. I want to go too. Lau, where is this crime scene?" The Madam huffed,

"Don't you know, Madam?"

...

"Don't ask me...I don't know the way either" Lau shrugged, 

"You talk so arrogantly yet you don't even know where it is!?" The madam, furious, yelled in his face,

The Earl grumbled, "Calm down...I know there had to be at least one person that's been to the crime scene."

"Eh?"

"At the time, many people gathered to see what was going on. But it's too troublesome for me to ask the police." 

"Then what should we do?" Madam Red asked,

"Earl...you couldn't be..."

"There's no other way...It's bothersome to meddle in this case...But I can find someone who works on this case...So,"

"What is this place?"

"WHY ARE YOU FAMILIAR WITH THIS KIND OF OF PLACE!?" The Madam yelled at the Earl as her butler stood in the way.

"Because the young master knows works as an undertaker." The butler explained.

"An undertaker?"

They opened the door and allowed themselves inside. "Are you there, Undertaker?" In the midst of the darkness of the parlour, with coffins lining the walls. The eerie smell of death hung in the air for the most obvious of reasons and the silence extremely unsettling.

"hihihi...I knew that you would come...Welcome, Earl..." A coffin nearby creaked open, long silver hair flowed as a figure scaring Madam Red and Lau, causing Grell to jump to the floor. "Do you want to see how it feels to sleep in my custom-made coffin..?" a raspy voice spoke, his accent thick as a figure emerged from the coffin, pushing the lid aside,

"I didn't come here to play today...-" The undertaker puts a finger on the poor boy's lips, effectively shushing him.

"You don't need to tell me. I know why you came. With just one look. I can tell what's on your mind." The undertaker's long nails dragged along the polished wood, "Since the earl went out of his way to visit me, I'll certainly do everything I can to help." his creepy grin unsettled almost everyone in the parlour, but the earl pushed past.

"You know something?"

"Please take a seat first, I'll go make tea." The undertaker giggled, going around the group to his coffin desk,

"Sit where-?"

"Why not just sit on top?" The undertaker giggled as Ciel took a seat on top of a coffin. "Now then, You wanted to know about Jack the Ripper? Everyone's been scared because of this disturbance...But this isn't the first time I've handled this kind of thing." The under spoke as he munched on some biscuits shaped like bones.

Madam Red and Grell seemed to be startled by this, "Isn't this the first time? What do you mean?" Madam Red asked concerned from her seat.

"It's happened before, a case where prostitutes were killed...want some?" he offered one of the biscuits, waving it in the earl's face.
"Don't want any."
"In fact, the way they killed was very similar too." The Undertaker paused for a moment as if he realized something, his grin widening as he rested his elbows on the counter. "But in the beginning, the police didn't think much of these cases. However, the murdered prostitutes had something in common. Something I feel as if a certain someone may know..." his low giggles were quite unsettling, especially after his last sentence.

Ciel and his butler perked up at this. "Something in common?" Ciel asked, narrowing his eyes. "Certain someone..? What are you talking about?"

The Undertaker's grin only deepened as he leaned in closer, his green eyes glinting with mischief. "Hehe, well now, I wonder who that someone might be. Maybe a bird lost in time, one that's yet to find its place by your side."

Ciel frowned, clearly frustrated by the cryptic response. "Stop speaking in riddles and answer me properly."

"Oh, but where's the fun in that?" The Undertaker chuckled, shutting the jar of biscuits with a flourish. "The dead tell many tales, my dear earl, and sometimes it's best to let the living piece it together."

Sebastian's gaze sharpened, catching the subtle hint hidden in the mortician's playful tone. "A bird lost in time," he repeated under his breath, filing it away for later consideration.

"I see, so that's how it is. You're very good at doing business, Undertaker," Lau began to talk nonsense, his voice fading into the background as the mortician directed his full attention back to Ciel.

"Be patient, young earl," the Undertaker whispered, his voice low and conspiratorial. "All will unfold in due time." He let out another unsettling giggle before turning away, leaving Ciel with more questions than answers.

"Aleister Chamber...What a person..." Sitting in front of her mirror as she got ready for bed, she glanced at her butler behind her through the reflection. He appeared to be studying her with a curious expression.

"You seem to know of him?"

"In a way..." she replied vaguely, her gaze lingering on her reflection.

Though Ash maintained his usual calm demeanour, a flicker of intrigue danced behind his eyes. From the moment they'd met, there had been something peculiar about her—a quiet knowledge, a familiarity with the intricate web of the underworld. It was as though she instinctively understood the darkness that wove itself into the tapestry of what she had been dragged into.

He couldn't shake the sense that she was... displaced, somehow. Not in the way of someone who'd lost their way, but as though she'd been dropped into this place by forces beyond comprehension. She blended in with society well enough, but the shadows of her past clung to her in subtle ways—her perceptiveness, her quick reflexes, and the quiet confidence with which she moved through danger. It was nothing of the nature of a simple woman he was aware of who had come from the ever expanding English countryside.

And yet, Ash felt no need to interrogate her origins too much. Whatever brought her here, it was part of the grand design, a design he wasn't meant to fully grasp. He would observe, guide, and protect, as he always had.

Perhaps, he mused, she was not misplaced at all. She might very well be the keystone in a structure no one yet understood.

Chapter Text

"The Viscount Druitt, also known as Aleister Chambers. He graduated from medical school but has never gone into practice, Lately, he's thrown several parties at his home. But behind the scenes at the same soirees are secret gatherings that only his intimates may obtain"

"I've heard that he's into black magic and that there's a cult.."

"So your suspicion is that he's holding these parties to perform ritualistic sacrifices of local prostitutes"

 "Tonight is the last part of the season, which means this is our last chance"

"Doesn't someone look eye-catching," from the doorway of her room, the butler in white leaned against the frame, arms crossed as he looked at the way her eyes glanced at him through the reflection as she fixed her earrings, 

Looking back at her reflection she huffed, "Only for the goal," 
Dressed in a maroon ballgown, sat at her vanity she got up and turned around to face the angel, who looked at her up and down with a smile before it turned into a frown, 

"Are you ever so sure you'll be fine, My Lady?" questioned her butler, approaching her as he fixed her hairpiece, stepping back to look at the dress he had bought for her to wear. Even if the words of the world tell him to trust in her abilities it had been a habit he had developed, to worry.

[Name] nods reassuringly, stepping over behind him, "Yes, I'm quite sure I know what I'm doing." in her punctual manner, she didn't want to be late, even knowing she was meant to be. A habit of hers from strict training, one could say.

Luckily the summer atmosphere, albeit cooler at night, was still warm enough that she didn't have to bring anything to cover herself, leaving her dress for show in all its glory, a gorgeous fabric that they had purchased earlier in the week. He wondered why she had kept going over to the shades of red whenever they stepped into a new shop, even though when they were shopping for her everyday wear she had never seemed to trail towards anything of one specific shade, only once she had made up her mind to go to the ball had it seemed her mind was locked into the shade.
As she walked downstairs to the front door, Ash trailed behind and came forward to open the door for her, something he had always insisted on doing even if she refused. A carriage was waiting outside on the gravel as the door opened, ready for her.

Shutting the door for her the angel gave the coachman the signal to go and stood watching until the carriage left the gates, letting out a deep sigh as she hesitantly walked back inside.

On her journey there [Name] adjusted parts of her dress as she sat alone in the carriage, planning her small mission. She was to find the guard dog. 

Although [Name] was given the details of the current case, yes, the Jack the Ripper case, it wasn't very helpful or needed at all. But she had to act as if it was new information to her in front of her butler, nodding her head along to the words he spoke as if she wasn't already aware as he told her all that was currently known of the case.

Feeling the carriage halt, [Name] lifted the curtains to the window to reveal an elaborate manor, with guests still walking in with their own partners. She somewhat regretted not letting the angel come along, but in her detest to reveal her knowledge of the...ahem, plot, she insisted he stayed behind and that she would be fine. 

Luckily, or not; she was yet to find that out. It appears to the angel, that although she had been "brought" to him for him to guide, he had seemed to be stuck on the idea that she had been from the countryside. Which in itself is both true and false, she had grown up in the countryside as a young girl, but in no way was it in this time period. It apparently appeared that she was the last remaining of an aristocratic lineage, of course, which she has no recollection of at all. 

The door was opened by one of the servants, accepting the man's hand in stepping out. She looked ahead at the steps, heaving in a sigh before she began to walk up, lifting up her maroon gown as she took steady steps, 

Making it about only halfway, a hurried figure was seen walking out, down the steps in a rushed manner. [Name] could recognise the brunette hair as the mystery figure rushed down the stairs, face down, not looking at anything else but their own feet as they walked past [Name].

The figure seemed to stop, as did [Name]. Chartreuse eyes looked up from where they caught the hem of her maroon ballgown, followed the dress up and locked eyes with the wearer of the dress, meeting the face of [Name] who wore a smile as she looked down from the upper steps at the brunette figure, 

Their voice seemed to be caught in their throat. They wanted so badly to compliment her attire, but nothing came out. They watched as the woman in red turned back around to continue walking to the doors with nothing else but a fleeting glance.

Grell Sutcliffe swore it was love at first sight.

Stepping through the doors [Name]'s smile pressed into a flat thin line, her choice in picking a maroon dress, contrary to what her precious butler may think was fully intentional, not to mention being a few minutes late all contributed to catching Jack the Ripper in the act of fleeing from the ball. Unbeknownst to the woman of course, that the lady who caught her eye was none other than the mystery bird she had been thinking about ever since overhearing the earl's conversation at the parlour with the Undertaker.

[Name] did not have to search long, as she happened to arrive just in the moment for the demon's little trick of distraction to begin. Sebastian's voice cut through the murmurs of the crowd, instantly catching her attention as she glanced over to the forming crowd.

"Pardon me, sir, would you kindly assist me?" he addressed a gentleman (Lau) nearby, his smooth tone laced with theatrical charm, to which the Chinese man, oblivious to all agreed with no thought.

Manoeuvring through the clusters of couples, weaving closer to the commotion, her gaze instinctively seeking both Sebastian and his young master, Ciel.

"A standard cabinet," Sebastian announced, gesturing to the ornate piece behind him. "Once I climb inside, seal it tightly and bind it with these chains. Then, simply run it through with a sword."

As [Name] managed to push through the crowds, making it to the front where she got a clear view of the act. Her eyes locked with, for the very first time, the butler in black, whose sharp eyes pierced through her as he spoke to the crowd, his gaze locking onto her figure...as if he'd seen her before.

"Prepare for a performance of true magic," he declared, climbing into the box that was then tightly sealed with the heavy chains.

From the corner of her eye, [Name] noticed Lau, scepticism etched across his features. That doubt melted away as the first sword pierced through the top of the cabinet with a battle cry, Sebastian's calm demeanour unwavering. More blades followed, thrust at varying angles, the crowd erupting with gasps and murmurs of astonishment.

The chains seemed to disintegrate under the assault. Yet, when the cabinet door swung open, Sebastian stepped out, unscathed and composed as ever, as expected, at least from [Name] anyway as she deadpanned over the shower of compliments the butler was practically basking in.

"Sebastian! How incredible!" The Madam exclaimed, clapping her hands as she beamed.

"Indeed," Lau chimed in, "for a moment there, I worried I'd killed you."

She didn't approach him, but her calculated movements caught his attention nonetheless. As she adjusted the cuff of her glove and shifted slightly to the left, his crimson eyes flicked toward her, lingering for a moment before he altered his course.

Sebastian came to a stop beside her at the refreshment table, his voice smooth and low. "Pardon me, miss, but you seem rather more interested in people than champagne."

[Name] raised a brow, her fingers tracing the rim of a glass. "Is that unusual at a ball?"

"Quite," he replied, his smile never faltering. "Most prefer the distractions of the dance floor."

She hummed thoughtfully, her gaze drifting past him. "Perhaps I don't like distractions."

Sebastian tilted his head slightly, his curiosity piqued. "And what, may I ask, does catch your interest?"

"Patterns," she said simply, her tone calm but precise.

His smirk widened, though his eyes grew sharper. "Patterns?"

"Mm. The way people move, where they look—or don't. Who they speak to, and who they avoid." Her gaze flicked briefly to a cluster of guests, her voice dropping slightly. "Like that man near the far wall. He's been standing there all evening, watching the exits rather than the dance floor. And his companion—she hasn't taken her eyes off the Viscount since she arrived."

Sebastian followed her gaze, his smile growing faintly predatory. "Intriguing observations. Though one might wonder why you've taken such an interest."

[Name] shrugged, her demeanour nonchalant. "Perhaps I enjoy solving puzzles. Or perhaps I've noticed the same thing you have—that there's more happening here than a simple soirée."

Sebastian's amusement deepened. "How curious. You speak as though you're part of the game."

"Perhaps I am," she replied, her tone light but laced with meaning.

Sebastian's gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he stepped slightly closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "And what do you make of Madame Red?"

"She's playing her part well," [Name] said without hesitation. "But her eyes give her away. She's hiding something."

Sebastian chuckled softly. "Quite perceptive. It seems we're both following the same trail tonight."

"Then perhaps we won't get in each other's way," she replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

Sebastian's eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "Or perhaps fate has a sense of humour."

Sebastian's gaze shifted, narrowing slightly as something—or someone—behind [Name] caught his attention. His smile didn't falter, but there was a sharpness in his expression that hadn't been there before.

Feeling the subtle change in his demeanour, [Name] resisted the urge to turn around. The piercing intensity of the stare pressing against her back made it clear who the beholder was.

"Madam Red," she murmured, her tone devoid of surprise.

Sebastian's lips quirked into a faint smirk. "Perceptive as ever."

"She's been watching for a while," [Name] said calmly, her gaze still fixed ahead. "But now it's not just idle curiosity. It's a glare—harsh, almost accusatory."

Sebastian stepped slightly to the side, subtly placing himself between [Name] and the source of the glare. "How fascinating," he remarked, his voice low. "It seems you've caught more than just my attention tonight."

"She doesn't trust me," [Name] observed, her tone thoughtful rather than defensive. "She's wondering why I'm here, why you're speaking to me."

Sebastian chuckled softly, the sound laced with amusement. "Perhaps she senses you're not as simple as you appear. People like her often distrust what they cannot control or predict."

"Or perhaps she just doesn't like competition," [Name] replied dryly, earning a quiet laugh from the demon.

"Quite possibly," he admitted. "But I suggest you tread carefully. While she may play the part of a charming noblewoman, her claws are sharper than most."

"I'll keep that in mind," [Name] said, her voice steady. "But I don't intend to back down."

Sebastian inclined his head, his smirk deepening. "Good. It seems the game has become far more interesting."

With that, he extended an arm, his tone taking on a teasing edge. "Shall we continue to mingle, My Lady? No sense in letting our dear Madam Red think she's rattled you."

[Name] took his arm with a faint smile. "Lead the way, Mr. Michaelis. I'm afraid I cannot stay for too long,"

Chapter Text

"Jack the Ripper strikes again?!"

"So the Viscount wasn't our man after all," Ciel growled, his small hands trembling as frustration painted his expression. He turned sharply toward Sebastian, his single visible eye blazing with fury. "We spent the last month thinking we had it solved. And now this?"

Sebastian, standing perfectly composed, spoke up, his voice calm and measured. "My Lord, as I mentioned earlier, there was an intriguing individual at the ball. She seemed unusually perceptive about matters surrounding the case, despite her apparent lack of direct involvement."

Ciel's gaze darkened, his grip tightening on the table. "And you let her slip through your fingers? Why didn't you press her further?"

Sebastian's lips curled slightly, a faint, almost amused glint in his eye. "I did inquire, My Lord. She is clever, but also elusive. It's clear that she possesses some knowledge, though whether she is merely a spectator or something more remains unclear."

Ciel narrowed his eyes, his mind turning over the possibilities. "And you think she could be useful?"

Sebastian nodded. "Indeed. If she continues to show such interest, it would be wise to keep her under observation. She's not someone to ignore, even if she hasn't fully revealed her hand yet."

Ciel exhaled sharply, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "Then find her, Sebastian. We need all the help we can get to catch this monster."

Sebastian bowed with a practised grace. "Of course, My Lord."

"Is this really time for a game of chess?"

Madam Red moved a pawn forward. "Obsessing about it won't help you solve the case, why not just leave it all to Sebastian while waiting for the woman, dear?"

"Because he's simply my chess piece. I'm the one that moves him by giving orders, but he's no ordinary piece; he can move as many squares as he needs to..."

The rain tapped against the roof as the carriage halted, the coachman opened the door for the woman who was once again alone, still insisting to her butler that she was perfectly fine on her own. She stepped out, raising a hand over her head, though the gesture did little to protect her from the downpour. She quickly made her way to the entrance of the townhouse, her steps quick as the cold began to seep into her clothes.

Just before she could reach for the door knocker, it swung open, revealing a familiar butler standing on the threshold. Without a word, Sebastian stepped aside, allowing her to enter.

"You're soaked," he remarked, his voice smooth as ever, though a slight tilt of his head betrayed the smallest trace of concern.

[Name] shot him a glance, a smirk forming despite her wet hair sticking to her face. "I'm perfectly fine," she muttered, brushing past him into the warmth of the foyer.

He raised an eyebrow as he took in her damp appearance, his lips curling into a knowing smile. He handed her a towel from god knows where his hands steady and precise. "Allow me to help, my lady," he said with a playful edge.

Rolling her eyes but still accepting the towel, she began drying her hair, trying to ignore the fact that his gaze was unwavering, though his expression remained neutral. The air between them was thicker now, a quiet understanding hanging there after their exchange at the ball.

Before she could break the silence, a yell was heard from the adjacent room "That was against the rules!"

[Name] raised her brows at the interruption, surprised to hear the tone so familiar. "Chess?" she asked, glancing back at Sebastian as she finished drying her hair.

Sebastian gave her a pointed look, his expression unreadable, but there was a hint of amusement behind his eyes. "How did you know?" he asked, clearly not expecting her to have guessed so easily.

She shrugged, a playful grin tugging at the corners of her lips. "Lucky guess," she replied, her gaze lingering on him for a moment longer than necessary. Despite his usual composure, she could see that small flicker of smugness fading from his face as she wiped it away with quiet satisfaction.

Sebastian's expression shifted, a small, silent acknowledgement between them that hadn't been there before, but something unspoken had passed between them—a respect, perhaps, or something more.

Sebastian led [Name] to the drawing room where the earl and Madam were having a not-so-fair game of chess. In the centre of the room, the Madam and young Earl stared at each other with such intensity that [Name] swore she felt before she had even walked in,

"I don't regret my decision, and I won't be coddled. By anyone."

"I apologise, young master, but she's here," Sebastian bowed as he allowed [Name] to enter. The woman locked eyes momentarily with the Madam, who raised her brows in faux surprise as she leaned back in her seat.

"So you're the one," her eyes narrowed but huffed and turned away.

Nodding, [Name] attempted to crack a smile after the look she had just received. "Yes, I apologise, I'm afraid I haven't properly introduced myself. I'm [Name] [Lastname]," she spoke with a closed-eyed smile.

The young earl nodded, glancing at the woman up and down as if assessing her from her attire and body language. "As you might know, I am Ciel Phantomhive, but you have probably heard of me as the Queen's Guard Dog," The Madam had gotten up and walked over to the window, looking outside at the rain.

"You needed me?"

"I've been told that your perceptive skills are to be praised and that you know something on the case," He gestured her to take a seat where the Madam had just gotten up from, opposite him.

[Name] replied, her voice flat, "I do," Her eyes glanced down at the chessboard. "Anyone could say they have knowledge and skills; it's a vague description. But if you're looking for knowledge and skills that will benefit you, then yes." She moved a pawn on the chessboard, knocking out the pawn next to the earl's knight and taking its place.

"Although you did catch a criminal," she referred to the Viscount and his underground dealings, "You did not catch the criminal you wanted. See, Earl." Intertwining her gloved fingers, with her elbows resting on the table, she leaned forward. "I hate doctors. But I do have my fair share of medical knowledge. Even though a person has the medical knowledge to take out a certain organ, it takes a specialist to do it fast enough to flee from the scene. Because they had done it a thousand times before."

The earl began to slowly catch on, his shared glances with Sebastian making the only other not involved in the conversation uncomfortable. The Madam, with her irregular heartbeat, made [Name] look over to her. Even though her face was blank, the woman in crimson caught onto the slight curl of her lips.

She coughed. "I shall be taking my leave now. I will see you soon," she directed that at Ciel as she walked out, Sebastian following her to assist her.

"Maybe sooner than you may think," [Name] mumbled under her breath, watching with sharp eyes as the Madam walked out of the room, listening with sharp ears every breath she took in, how it quickened once [Name] began talking about medical specialists.

"What did you just say?" Ciel's eyes snapped to look at [Name], almost in sync with the thunder.

"I think I've found the issue with your suspect list," The woman sighed as she picked up the white queen from the board in front of her, putting it between my thumb and index finger as I held it up to the light above, 

"You've counted every possible ordinary suspect. But what if we brought someone not so ordinary into the mix, say...someone who would have something normal people, humans, don't?" Her lips curled as she spoke those words, she wasn't just talking about  Grell and Ciel probably caught onto that. "Say...who was the last person who received a hysterectomy from Madam Red?" [Name] asked with her head tilted, she knew the answer and Ciel knew that as well...

"Now, Involved in medicine, tied to secret societies of black magic, lacking alibies for the nights the bodies were found, the only human who fits those criteria is the Viscount Druitt...but the Lady is correct, if the perpetrator was to be inhuman then it would change a lot..." Sebastian walked back through the door holding the suspect list from before.

"You..! You know more about this than you're letting on, aren't you?" Ciel directed that towards Sebastian as his expression got bitter, and then he snapped back at [Name] who had put down the Queen piece, setting it aside rather than putting it back on the board.

"And you! You know as well..." Her eyes connected with Sebastian's, both of their expressions holding a snide grin as the earl fumed at both the woman and his butler,

"Mary Jane Kelly. The next victim of Jack the Ripper," spoke [Name] as she leaned on her palm, 

"Not if I can do something about it" 

"Good lad"

Chapter Text

The sound of the rain on cobblestones filled the air, the faint smell of wet earth rising to meet it. The rain fell heavily, bouncing off the narrow streets and alleyways, creating small puddles at their feet. The three, [Name], Sebastian and Ciel had made their way to stand outside the residence of Mary Jane Kelly, awaiting their victims although the woman of the group knew better.

With a cloak over her head and the boy in rags as well as the butler in his trenchcoat. [Name] had tuned out their discussions, her ears ready to pick up on any other noise. 

"[Name]..! Are you listening?!" scowled the earl before he groaned, his butler distracted with the street felines and the lady beside him seemingly out of it.

"First name basis already? Young lord?" The woman spoke lowly, constantly peeking over around the corner with one of her arms outstretched unconsciously to keep the earl guarded,

The young boy sneered at her, "Only because you weren't listening!—"
"Quiet."
"Pardon?" The boy swore he was about to explode before he turned to his butler, the man also seemed distracted, with furrowed brows. Before the young earl could question both on their behaviour [Name] spoke again,

"They're here."
"But no one went past us—" His voice was cut by a shrill scream. Unable to stop his feet he had already run around the corner, his butler close behind him. [Name] however stood still, her eyes landing on a rusty metal ladder leading up to one of the roofs looking over the alleyway, her perfect spot.

The rain intensified as it fell, forming tiny rivulets that ran along the walls and into the drains. The sound of the rain on the rooftops added to the effect, creating a harmony of sound that seemed to pulse with life.

All life but Mary Jane Kelly. The deep crimson liquid flowed and dripped down the cracks, adding colour to the dirty, dull alleyway. Her death already haunting the streets.

"That's great to hear, after all, I am an actress. And a top-rate one at that!" Long red hair flowed down her back, and eyes that seemed to glow stared into the depths of glaring red ones as the butler stood in front of his young lord. " Of course, you're not really Sebastian either, are you?"

The slight noise of a gun reloading did not catch any of their attention as they were exchanging words, 
"This is the name young master gave me, I am "Sebastian" at the present"

She was getting a glorious view of it all, the wonderous red clashing with the dreary background that was the alleyway. She almost felt bad for the readied shot she was soon going to take.

"—Anyway, here we are Sebastian- no, I'll call you Bassy!" The redhead flicked her hair over her shoulder before gesturing to herself "Let me introduce myself, the Burnett butler Grell Sutcliff. What do you say? Let's get along," Grell spoke before she sent a flying kiss towards the disgusted demon,
"Ah, it's so nice to talk to you in my true form, I'll admit I was surprised when I first met you, I've never seen a demon play a butler" 

"And I could say the same about you, I've never thought I'd find one of your kind playing a butler either...You're supposed to be an intermediary between man and god,
A grim reaper.
Why would a divine being like you pretend to be a servant?"

"Why indeed," Grell spoke sinisterly, "for now let's just say it was out of love for a certain woman,"

"That woman is..?"

"You don't really have to ask, do you?" 

The sound of heels against cobblestone was harsh compared to the rain, a figure walked out of the door, the disgusting squelch of blood as her heels made heavy contact with the ground, "Sebastian..."

The boy lifted his butler's hand that covered his eyes, "...Madam Red..." he glared at his aunt's figure,  "From the very beginning your name was in the list of suspects. However, your alibi was really quite perfect."

"You mean you actually suspected your own aunt" A small smile appeared on her face, but it was a smile of pity. "Or was it an idea planted in your head by that woman? Where is she now?"

Meanwhile, the figure in the black cloak managed to flawlessly weave her way from the top of one building to the one behind the two killers, the building where Mary Jane Kelly resided. She covered her face entirely by the shadow cast from the cloak over her head, her gun was aimed at the back of Grell's head, and the only person who noticed her presence was the butler, who made brief eye contact with her.

"I was looking for a murderer, degree of relation to me did not matter. None of the humans on the suspect list could've been responsible for the murders, but if one of them had an inhuman accomplice, it'd change the game completely. It had to be someone who could enter and leave a room without being noticed, someone who could travel from the Viscount's home to the east end instantaneously. In the end, you two were the only ones who could be "Jack The Ripper". You Madam Red and Grell Sutcliffe" The boy stood straight as he explained his discovery, "I began to look into what else the victims had in common besides prostitution-"

They had all undergone an operation Madam Red performed on them, all in order. A hysterectomy, 

"-My darling nephew, how unfortunate this turned out to be...If you had let it go, we could play chess again...speaking of chess, our game was interrupted..." The Madam seemed to pause before yelling, "Grell!" The sound of a gunshot was heard and Grell turned perfectly, but the bullet still grazed her cheek.."You..!" The Madam sent a quick glare at the figure before turning back to Ciel and his butler, 
"I'M NOT GOING TO GO EASY ON YOU ANYMORE!!"

"In the name of Her Majesty and my own wretched name, I command you! Capture them!" 

The sound of an engine echoed as the figure jumped down, shooting another bullet at Grell making her deflect it with the blade of her chainsaw which she had managed to pull out from god knows where, "Who on earth is this wench?!" Grell growled before going for Ciel, leaving the Madam swinging her knife at the figure, causing her to jump back, the hood of her cloak falling.

"And you...you knew from the very beginning...so why make it harder than it should be!?" She swung her knife again, [Name] dodged and grabbed the Madam's wrist, 

"I'm sorry..!" [Name] shoved the woman with her shoulder back as the Madam yelled,

"You imputed wretch!" She screamed, eyes wide as her hand shook from gripping the blade so tightly, "Such tedious beldge all for someone you don't even know! You'll rot in hell you philistine mound of excrement! I'll be sure to send you there myself!" She seethed, going forward to swing at the woman again only for her to miss in her blind rage...why was it that she detested this being that was [Name] [Lastname] so much?

"I don't ever recall doing anything to you to warrant such words,"

The Madam turned her attention off the woman and instead snapped her head toward the boy in the middle of the entire situation, "and you...you and I have become guard dog and sinner...If you weren't a guard dog of this place, and became the hunted one instead..." Her blade barely grazed his cheek, missing by a mere inch as he stepped back, back almost flush against the wall of the alleyway.

"Madam! As a doctor, why did you have to murder people?!" Yelled the earl in a last attempt to refrain her from her future actions,

[Name] grimaced from the side, aiming her gun once more as the question that the earl spoke was an ironic joke in her ears, as not only was she reminded of the fact that they would face a much worse doctors in the near future, but also the reason her hatred for doctors is so strong.

"Even if I told a little brat like you, you wouldn't understand!" Her left hand choked the boy against the wall as her right brought her knife up, preparing to plunge it down into him, as she brought it down a bullet dug into her hand, causing her to drop the knife as Sebastian appeared behind Madam Red, ready to strike her in her moment of weakness. However, the yell of his master made him pause.

Now it was all heavy breathes, from both demon and cloaked lady. Her lungs which were once used to her quick movements weakened from lack of training.

"Sacrificing your own poor limb to save that kid...on the other hand you're a disappointment Madam...C'mon, hurry up and kill the brat already!" [Name]'s hood was back up as she stood a few feet away, her gun still in her hand as the Madam held her right hand in pain while the reaper spoke, 

As she brought her head up, tears were visibly streaming down her face, regret plastered all over her expression as her lips twitched, "I loved my sister, I loved her husband, I loved their child. I can't...I can't kill him, I can't kill their beloved son..." 

Which one? 

"Really?? You're getting soft-hearted on me all of a sudden, after all those deaths? If you don't end him he'll end you." Grell sneered as she prepared her chainsaw, holding it up while sending a harsh glare the Madam's way,

"Madam..."

"But...This dear boy, this child is my!-" The sound of the chainsaw's engine was heard once more as the blade of the machine was plunged into the Madam's chest, red liquid spewing out of her lips as she couldn't even attempt to defend her actions, her once partner in crime her own killer,

"Too late for that! How disappointing." The Madam's bloodied body was tossed back a few feet, landing just in front of [Name]. The woman knelt over her, her breath shallow, as Madame Red's gaze slowly lifted. Her voice was weak, but there was an intensity in her eyes as she tried to make sense of it all.

"Why... why do you... a mere stranger, care so much?"
[Name]'s hand reached down, a sombre expression crossing her face. She barely heard the question. What was she doing here? Why had fate chosen her for this? Her own purpose still felt like a distant thing, a weight that was slowly becoming clear yet impossible to bear at the same time.
"Even I do not have an answer to your question, Angelina."
As the woman's life force slipped away, [Name] felt a strange sense of connection, of obligation. She wasn't just a stranger. Not to Ciel, not to the ones she was meant to protect. But was that enough?
The blood-soaked fingers reached for her face, but [Name] halted them with a firm but gentle grip. "Your purpose... protect him..."
[Name] looked down at her, the words hanging in the air between them. Protect him. She didn't have the answer yet, but the seed had been planted. Even in the final moments, it was as if Madame Red had known.
With a deep sigh, [Name] stood back, her eyes lingering for a moment longer before turning away, lost in thought as Grell approached.

 "What use do I have for you if you're just another woman!" Cinematic records began to burst out of her body, but [Name]'s eyes, despite being able to see them, were more focused on the Madam's body as she looked in sympathy as tears still dripped from the Madam's now lifeless eyes,
"How beautiful you were dyed crimson covered in your victim's blood, I loved you so...What a disappointment you turned out to be in the end, You don't have what it takes to wear red," Grell took the red coat off Madam's body and put in on herself, "Your cheap little melodrama ends now, It's over Madam Red, goodbye," She began to walk away as the young earl had gone over to kneel beside his aunt's body, bringing a hand up to her eyes to shut them, making her seem the slightest bit more peaceful.

[Name] still stood with her hood over her head, aiming her revolver once more at Grell as Ciel spoke to Sebastian, "Well what are you waiting for..?" Sebastian straightened his back "I thought I told you to put an end to Jack The Ripper, it's not over yet...one is left, stop standing there and kill him."

"Certainly,"

Another gunshot was fired and Grell instantly turned, the bullet grazing her arm and the graze on her cheek was still visible, "You would shoot a lady?! Where are your manners?!" However, she paused for a moment as she realised it was [Name], or rather the hooded figure who shot, "Ugh...it was you" she grimaced, 

[Name] smiled, "You're saying that like you're disgusted by my very presence," she cocked her head in an almost mocking manner, the earlier battle seemingly fueling her, as the butler noticed, he had been observing the way she behaved throughout the fight. He began to slowly understand why it is that she was the person here rather than someone else, as he had been observing her from the very beginning. Cunning, and a skilled fighter, but how is it that she is? Just where does one go to know how to fight as such?

"So you do speak...Plus, your fashion sense is dreadfully bland..." The redhead sneered until she paused once she noticed the figure's gloved hand reaching up to the hood, pulling it down as she revealed her face to the reaper who hadn't noticed earlier when her hood fell off,

"Well, It didn't seem like you thought that when we first met,"

The redhead's eyes widened, her posture straightening, "You..." Her tone of voice was almost completely different, her eyes practically gleamed with admiration as the memories of seeing the woman for the first time all came flooding back, yes; it must be true, the reaper thought. It simply must be fate that they are reunited again, 

Chapter Text

"My..." Grell's low voice seemed to drag on as her bright chartreuse eyes boring into [Name]'s, her figure swayed as she stepped closer to [Name], her crimson hair moving side to side with each step as her eyes gleamed, "I wouldn't have thought it was you to be the little bird, my dearest." Grell huffed, leaning against her chainsaw that was propped up, "Now that just makes things ten times harder, I would simply adore to drown you in a wonderful crimson again, my sweet, but then your death would sadden me all to much...what to do, what to do," in her moment of pondering she didn't pay attention to Sebastian, who resumed their battle, taking it up to the roof above,

Staring up at where the two had gone [Name] wondered whether it'd be worth it going up there, turning to the boy who had covered his aunt's body with the trenchcoat that his butler had previously handed him. Slowly walking over to him and taking off her cloak, [Name] wrapped the cloak around his figure, 
She heard him mumble a quiet thanks as he stared at his aunt's body. The woman was about to say something else but paused as she felt something wet drop on her cheek, thinking the rain had already stopped. She brought her white-gloved hand to touch the substance and wipe it off, retracting it only to see dark red liquid staining her gloves even though she had already smelled the lingering scent of iron before even seeing the red substance. Looking over at the boy once more who was still distracted she gave him a fleeting glance, he should be fine...






As [Name] got up by climbing the same rusty ladder, she was faced with a bright light as she hoisted herself up to the rooftop, but not a blinding one. She squinted before fully getting up, soon realising what the light was as she saw photographic films winding out of the body of the familiar butler. A large gash across his body,

"No! nononononono!! Who are these people?! What the hell is this??" The red-headed reaper complained, gripping the records mouth agape as she scanned over them,

Sebastian coughed up some blood to the side "That has been what my life has been for the past two years after all,"

"I'm not interested in seeing your daily chores!!" She stomped, "I know all that! Come on! Show me the good stuff!" [Name] had already got up, crouched as she prepared her gun, trying to keep on the down low however her attire wasn't seeing all too well with her wishes. The long skirt she wore ripped as it caught on a piece of loose metal, letting out noise as she grimaced,

"This was my favourite..."

The sound caught Grell's attention making her turn to [Name], and her seeing the scene made her wiggle her body as she spun around, "Ooh ~ Is someone else offering me what I wanted to see—UGH" The reaper instantly fell back from a harsh kick behind, but managed to stay on her feet. Sebastian had taken the opportunity of her being distracted to get behind her to deliver a harsh blow to her back.

"Not my intention but sure" [Name] sighed disappointingly as she got up and aimed her gun at Grell while she was distracted by Sebastian,

"Look at that, my clothes are ruined...this is past mending" Sebastian began to unbutton his ruined tailcoat, tattered by the marks left behind from the reaper's chainsaw.

"You must be pretty confident to worry about your clothes right now. Of course, you know I appreciate a sharp-looking man, Well done Bassy," Another shot rang out through the air. 2 bullets left.

The bullet this time hit the target, digging into Grell's upper arm as she let out a short, pained scream. Blindly swinging her chainsaw, only for Sebastian's tailcoat to be jammed into the blade, making it malfunction as the spinning blades halted, the impact of the bullet made her fall back a little, landing on the slope of the roof. "What the hell?!" [Name] walked over next to Sebastian, fumbling with her revolver.

"That was my finest tailcoat. It was made of the highest quality Yorkshire wool, Wool is a very tricky fabric, once it gets caught in something it is exceedingly difficult to remove," [Name] watched in somewhat sadness as the wound on Grell's arm bled out, however, the reaper paid more attention to her precious chainsaw more than her injury, wailing out.

Before [Name] could even mutter an apology of pity Sebastian was delivering blows to Grell's face with the lack of her weapon, causing the worried [Name] to exclaim in surprise, "If you intend on killing her must you beat her up that badly?!" With that Sebastian landed a harsh punch on the reaper's face, sending her flying off the roof and plummeting down towards Ciel, but the boy was quickly saved from the fall as Sebastian managed to kick Grell once again, away from them. 
[Name] followed, jumping down. However, her gun fell out of her hands and landed next to an injured Grell. As soon as her eyes caught a glimpse of the gun her fingers were already grasping the handle like a desperate dog, aiming it at Sebastian and pulling the trigger multiple only for it to click again and again,

"What?!" Her injured face contorted into one of confusion and [Name] let out a deep sigh, the small clink of metal and metal colliding was heard as the woman opposite played with the two bullets in her gloved hand. Grell stared at her in pure shock not ever recalling the woman having enough time to remove the bullets, "When did you—"

"I'm sorry," That was all she said as she stepped aside from Sebastian to walk through with Grell's chainsaw,

"Oh dear...how pitiful. I suppose one can't kill a reaper with bare fists alone. Well then, I'll just try this...her very special reaper scythe" Sebastian tore the fabric that was once his precious tailcoat from the chainsaw, unblocking it with an innocent smile as he stepped towards the cowering reaper "There, that's unstuck, now it should cut right through."

Grell tried pushing herself away, only for Sebastian to hold her in place by securing his foot on her face, "No don't!—"

"I must say this is much nicer"

As Sebastian ignored Grell's struggles and asked for the certainty of his master, [Name] had gone over to the other side of Grell, looking down at the whimpering reaper as she went ahead and stole Grell's handkerchief and swapped it with hers all the while the reaper stared in bafflement. mainly because her own was dirtied with dirt and damp and she needed to wipe the blood off her cheek before it dried. As she stepped back a little Sebastian started the chainsaw, "We finally found something you're good at! screaming, very well done"

"A bit suggestive, no?" [Name] deadpanned, shaking her head in disappointment until she paused. Sharp ears pick up on another sound.

"As a reward, I shall kill you with this little cherished toy of yours"

"No! Please stop don't kill me!"

"So sorry," Sebastian smiled one of his closed-eyed smiles while the red reaper screamed and wailed, begging and pleading with the demon, occasionally sending looks to [Name] but finding it helpless as she was clearly distracted.

"STOP! AH!" As the butler brought down the chainsaw it was stopped by what seemed like a metal pole, but what really was an extendable pruner. Shocking both Earl and Butler.

"Sorry to interrupt your conversation," a man in a suit appeared towering over everyone on the ground as he stood on the roof, his extendable pruners shrunk back to their original length as he stood tall, "I am William T. Spears of the dispatch management division of the Grim Reapers." 

Chapter Text

As much as [Name] usually attempts to be civil with everyone, she happens to hate this genre of men the most. She is simply unable to hide her disgust as the facade of polite [Name] melts away within a millisecond, the most visible frown etched on her lips at the very presence of the man.

"I'm William T.Spears, administrator of the Grim Reaper Staffing Association"

[Name] glared at the figure and then down at the poor red-headed reaper who had just been violently assaulted mere moments prior, looking back at the man in the suit, his dark brown hair slicked back as chartreuse eyes like Grell's bored into hers'

The red reaper herself raised her head to look at her "saviour" a bright smile appearing on her bruised and beaten-up face, "William! Oh, William! Did you come to save me- mhp!",.—

[Name] couldn't help but wince as the stoic man jumped onto the already injured head of Grell, making her body slump, "Attention reaper Grell Sutcliff, you have violated regulations. Firstly, you have killed people whose names are not listed on the death list, and also, you used your scythe without permission and even modified it without following proper procedures.," Stepping off her the suited man began to drag the redhead away by her hair, "Please return to the main branch to submit your reflection letter and report."

"Hey! Wait a moment! I was almost killed just now!!" Wailed out Grell, "You are so cold and unfeeling—" 
"Shut up!" she was quickly silenced as the man flung her over his shoulder by her hair, smacking her against the cobblestone and [Name] swore she heard a crack.

Turning to the two, Sebastian and [Name] who stood there while Ciel stood behind William, the black cloak he was handed wrapped tightly around himself as he made eye contact with [Name] who had looked over the shoulder of the suited reaper, both of them sharing a look as they looked back at William.

Bowing he handed a business card into Sebastian's open palm, "This thing has caused you a lot of trouble this time round. This is my name card." His head tilted slightly up to send a hateful glare towards the demon, "Really...I actually have to bow to a creature like you who only brings harm. Even if you chose to tarnish the Grim Reaper's reputation, there must be a limit,"

"In that case, please keep a close eye on him so as to not trouble a harmful creature like me," The butler spoke with a smile, tossing the card over his shoulder as William straightened up, "Humans cannot reject temptation. When they are plunged into the depths of despair likened to hell, they will hold onto anything that may help them escape from the situation they are in, even if it is merely a spider's thread...No matter what sort of humans they are."

The woman stood beside him and felt the hairs on her neck rise, she knew he was referring to the earl and the Madam, but it also applied to her, and struck perhaps too close to home. She sucked in a breath, continuing to listen to their conversation.

"Demons are those who use various chances to poke fun at humans." The suited man pushed up his glasses, "before proceeding to leech whatever came out of it as a means of survival. Am I right?"

That also applied to the woman who had stepped back to create a bit of distance. Glancing off over to the side, she avoided the glances the reaper was sending to her, 

"I do not dismiss that claim." chuckled the butler, 

"Because you are a hound that is on a tight leash. It seems like you are slightly better than the other untamed wild hounds" The reaper glanced over his shoulder to the young boy still sitting near his aunt's body. Resuming to drag the redhead by her hair as her face scraped along the pavement, however not after staring at [Name] for a few extra moments, making her uncomfortable as she sent him a glare,

"...what?" she questioned his stare. He simply turned back, shaking his head while pushing his glasses back up,

"I've just never seen you anywhere before, my apologies," Continuing to drag Grell away a few more complaints left his mouth. Behind him with the redhead reaper's scythe still in hand, he swung the weapon, throwing it effortlessly towards William who had caught it in between his fingers in the same effortless manner the demon had thrown it.

Glancing back to meet the eyes of the demon who put on a faux facade, smiling as he spoke, "You left this behind."

"Thank you..." his last words were spoken as he walked away further into the depths of the alleyway disappearing into the darkness.

Now left the three, Sebastian, the young earl, and [Name] as well as the body of Madam Red. The woman had gone over to stand above the earl who, after a few moments of staring at the body of his aunt, slowly turned his head up to look into the eyes of the woman above him, his contract mark visible, now being able to look at her with both of his eyes. His eyes scanned her face as he wrapped her cloak around himself, 

His lips parted, but the words seemed to be trapped in his throat. He stared at her for a moment longer, his gaze sharp, as if reading something in her expression. But it wasn't pity. He was familiar with that look—something deeper, something else entirely.

"The madam said something to you before she passed... I saw it," he murmured, his voice steady but laced with something that hinted at unease. "What did she say?"

[Name] took a slow breath, her eyes drifting to Madame Red's closed eyes. She had never wanted this—never asked to be the one to protect anyone, least of all Ciel. But in the face of Madame Red's death, the truth was clearer than ever. She was meant for this, whether she accepted it or not.

"She said... that my purpose was to protect you," [Name] replied softly, her voice tinged with reluctance but also an undeniable finality.

Ciel's eyes flickered down to the body of his aunt. He said nothing at first as if the words were too heavy to bear. His gaze seemed distant as if he was searching for meaning in a moment that was too complex to process. But [Name] could hear it—the subtle quickening of his heartbeat, a sign that the words had struck a chord.

"And what do you intend to do?" His voice was quiet, but the question hung in the air like a challenge, his eyes never leaving hers.

[Name] exhaled, a weight settling in her chest as the words of the dying woman echoed in her mind. She hadn't expected to hear those words from Madame Red—not from someone so lost in her own revenge. But perhaps there was more to it than just fate or obligation. [Name] remembered Ash's words, his cryptic words. Perhaps this was the moment he meant—perhaps this was her role, after all.

"Fulfil it," she said, her voice steady now, as if accepting the burden that had been thrust upon her. Despite the uncertainty, there was a quiet resolve in her tone.

The young earl didn't respond immediately. Instead, he took a step back, his hand tightening around the edge of the cloak he wore. His expression remained impassive, but there was something more in his eyes now—something that mirrored the heaviness in [Name]'s own heart.

"...Good," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper, but the words were laced with a quiet acknowledgement.

Chapter Text

The day was unusually bright, as I take you, dear readers, back to the cemetery where we first saw our precious [Name] stumble into. This time for a much different reason, the skies as bright as the smog could ever allow. Back to the outskirts of the bustling city.

"Big bro..." a small voice spoke out. Three children looked out over the countless headstones and the ringing bells of the church as many gathered outside, head to toe in dark colours as expected of the guests, "There's lots of people over there today. How come?"

The older kid, looking over the dark steel railings to the church in the same direction towards the ringing bells responded, "Who knows?"

"Big bro doesn't know either? Are you stupid?" 

"I'm only twelve, so it's okay if I don't know!" the young boy complained, glaring at the two younger children who seemed disappointed in their big brother,

"That's right," a rough, eerie voice spoke, leaning over the dark steel fencing. Coming out of seemingly nowhere to scare the three children, his silver hair cascaded down his back and shoulders, also covering his eyes, showing only the unsettling grin on his face, "It's only natural that children wouldn't know," his voice dragged on, "Today is a certain lady's special gala." the three children jumped at the man in black robes.

"Gala..?"

"Yep. The final great ceremony of human life."

"A funeral."

Stood afar, but yet not too far from the entrance of the building, paying her respects she stood in black alongside her butler, who was— for once, in a simple black suit. No words were spoken between each other as he gave her a simple nod, walking off, allowing her to walk up to the carriage outside the large doors, countless crimson petals encased in between four glass walls were allowed to fly free with the breeze.

She had gone up and stood aside the butler in black, and not too far from him was a face she knew, yet had not met. From where she stood she could see the rose petals flow throughout the church, shocking spectators of the funeral as the earl sat next to the open coffin, inside was the everso-peaceful Angelina Durless, dressed in all white the crimson petals landing within her coffin,

A shared glance with the butler beside her and a nod towards the Undertaker who sent her back a grin. As she stared forward at the coffin with a heavy heart, she swore to keep the woman's dying wish.

"You did not inform the Queen of Jack the Ripper's true identity?" asked Lau, as he, the earl and his butler as well as the Lady stood  in front of the grave of the Madam,

"I did not think it necessary. After all, Jack the Ripper is no longer in London." Looking up at the skies the earl spoke, not looking at the man who had asked the question.

"—By doing so, your feet are steadily sinking into the bog." At his unsettling words the earl turned to look, [Name] and Sebastian stood aside and watched the interaction play out, "Even if you're dragged forcefully into unfamiliar territory, you never show your unsightly, weeping for help form. You prideful Queen's dog." He had turned his head in the direction of where the woman stood, but only for a mere moment as he continued to speak,
"I also do not wish to trouble you, Earl. Take care of yourself the best you can."

The everso stoic boy tilted his hat, "If opium and intoxicants from China become viewed as a problem, regulations and time both will be an issue. If that happened, I do not think the Yard would release your administrative opium den."

"If that happens, I will just have to think of a new business. My interest in this country remains inexhaustible."
"As with you, Earl." 

With some quiet words only for the Earl's ears, the man walked off, his hands in his sleeves, leaving the three.

Calling out the both his butler and the woman beside said butler, the young Lord began to lead to way across the cemetery, eventually reaching a specific headstone where the silver-haired undertaker leant on, 
"—Undertaker, are you finished?"

The man in black robes jumped up from his seat on the headstone, holding the top of his hat as he gave the Earl a little nod, "Of course. I gave her a reliably pretty little burial." He moved aside, his hand gesturing to the headstone behind him, "See?"

On it read 'Mary Jane Kelly' with the date of her death, no date of birth.

"The final customer of the Jack the Ripper affair." spoke the demon, gazing upon the headstone as [Name] stood next to him

"It seems she was a foreign immigrant. No one could be found to take charge of the corpse." The Earl muttered,

The Undertaker had swerved around the boy, poking his cheek with his long nail, "That's why the kind Earl gave even a nameless prostitute her own grave,"
"I am not kind"

Gazing over to [Name] before he spoke again, his gaze dropping from her face to her shoes, "...I...came to an understanding, about why I could not save this woman." He looked back up at [Name] again, the woman looking down at the boy as his brows furrowed, "That night, if I had made her life my priority, there would have been countless opportunities to save her. But I did not. Despite swearing so," 

Giving a gentle nod accompanied with a soft smile towards the young boy, Ciel turned away from the Lady and averted his gaze back to the headstone, "While I understood there was the possibility of saving her, I made capturing Jack the Ripper my priority. I know that I did not save her. I understood. And I let her die. My blood relative..."

"Do you regret it?" Questioned the robed man,

"I do not. Jack the Ripper no longer exists. Queen Victoria's sadness had been alleviated." At the mention of her majesty [Name] sent a glance the Earl's way before sharing a look with the butler, as if asking in a silent permission. The butler nodded and [Name] began to walk away, 

Her mention of the Queen unsettled her. Still listening to the three's conversation behind her as she walked away, the Earl yet to notice her missing presence as [Name] paid attention to the Undertaker's opinion on the Queen. She hadn't walked far, still able to see and hear them quiet clearly, but rather to a bench nearby to let out a big sigh.

Ever since she had informed the Earl of the Madam's last words to her, he'd been oddly persistent that she was to attend the funeral. Originally she wasn't going to at all due to the most clearest recollection that the Madam wasn't so fond of her from the very beginning, although her final words very well contradicted that.  She had deducted the simple reasoning of jealousy, from what she had said it appeared that the Earl was quick to believe her words however had been a bit stubborn in listening to his own Aunt. 

And whether it would've been because the Queen had told him so or not, she can't necessarily blame the woman, as she too would be angered if someone she knew was quick to listen to a stranger rather than a blood relative.

The creak of the old bench made [Name] turn her head. There sat on the other side was the Undertaker. Despite his silver locks covering his eyes she knew he was looking at her, 

"Isn't it a wonderful thing?"

"What? death?" The woman scoffed, yet she felt as if she should've expected something to happen as soon as she sat on the bench, nothing normal ever happens when she does.

"Indeed," he gave a Chesire-like grin, propping his head up with his hand, his elbow rested on the backrest. "Such a magnificent thing. You could've been one of them if only you had lingered a bit longer." he giggled, dragging a nail along the weathered wood of the bench as the woman opposite him raised a brow,

"I knew it was you..." She sighed, recalling her landing here. The Undertaker beside her laughed a bit more tilting his head as he leaned in a slight bit closer,

"I never thought I'd see you again. You do have a penchant for stumbling into peculiar predicaments, don't you?"

"Peculiar might be putting it mildly," she replied dryly, brushing her fingers over the hem of her gloves. "Though, I fear that's just the tip of the iceberg. More bizarre things seem to be waiting for me around every corner, It's fated at this point"

"Ah, fate, fate," he murmured, his tone as lilting as it was amused. "I can't say you're wrong, my dear. But it's that very penchant of yours that makes our meetings so...delightful."

She rolled her eyes, though there was no real malice in the gesture. "Delightful, you say. I was crawling out of a 6-foot-deep hole in rags, and you simply stared from a distance,"

"True," he conceded with a giggle. "But you wear the aftermath so well—better than most. I'd wager even a hound wouldn't bear it quite as elegantly."

Her expression hardened at the mention, though the Undertaker's grin only widened. He was clearly enjoying himself far too much.

"Always a pleasure, isn't it?" he added with a dramatic sigh, his grin never wavering as the conversation drifted into a comfortable, if odd, silence.

Chapter Text

Once again, in front of the same old fireplace, her sharp eyes have grown accustomed to over the past month or more. And once again, sat in front of the angel she had also grown to enjoy. But lately, there's been something that distracts her every time she notices him, every time she glances over...

His pale blue eyes, and the matching pendant on his collar, an eye that seems to follow his own.

"Angel?" she called out, 

"Hm?" He continued his stitching, threading the needle through the ebony cloth. His own eyes were unwavering from his hands as he worked the needle, making delicate, even stitches along the fabric.

"Your eyes," He paused his actions, his eyes looking up from his stitching to stare at her for a moment, the pendant on his neck seemingly doing the same, yet looked ever so normal when she took a glance at it. 

A small smile etched onto his face before he continued his actions, his soft eyes looking back down at the fabric as the needle continued "Yes? go on,"

She took a small sip out of her Earl Grey, setting the porcelain cup back gently on the tray as her eyes stayed on his figure "They're blue,"

Ash chuckled, "That they are," as if she had said the most obvious thing. And she just did, of course.

Her pupils dilated as she stared at him, his silver hair falling ever so softly over his face while the gentle smile stayed on his lips. Her eyes kept on his through his white lashes, somehow, every time she looked at him, his eyes especially, it brought her body a comforting warmth; one that made her relax in her seat, the effect of an angel, she supposes.
"Had they ever been any other colour?" She tried, recalling how she remembered his violet eyes when she would watch a different version of him, unlike now.

"Before I had met you, with old masters," He spoke calmly, needling still piercing through the dark cloth,

"Your eye colour can change?" She watched intently as his gloved hands worked with the needle, still asking questions. "I knew I wasn't hallucinating when we first met,"

"I had assumed you thought that when you asked me," He had set the needle and cloth aside on a small table beside his chair, crossing his legs as he leaned back, letting out a deep breath.

"Purple?"

"Yes, purple. The colour of nobility and power, a colour I found fitting for my previous masters...If you could call them that; a colour that I would cast upon myself and wear, but not with pride" He explained, his eyes flashing with the very colour he spoke of, making the woman open her mouth in amazement as she leaned in slightly, the pendant on his chest shifting to be a still purple amulet, like when she had first seen him.

"Woah," her eyes widened in curiosity as she stared into those purple irises before he blinked again, and it was back to the pale blue she had grown accustomed to, "So then...blue? Why'd you choose that?"

"Well, blue is the colour of fidelity and loyalty, but mostly, it is my natural eye colour," He leaned back in his chair lifting a hand to tap against the pendant, which had returned to normal...if one could call this normal, that is.

Before any words could leave her mouth, a sharp knock echoed through the halls, reaching the room they were in. They had both turned their heads to the direction of the noise, before looking back at each other, her eyes, despite her head being turned, remained in the direction of the noise.

Another knock. 

This time, the angel had gotten up to check who it could have been at such a late time, practically midnight. It wasn't an urgent knock, but rather, a solid, firm knock. This couldn't have been a mistake.

The woman herself stayed in the chair, staring into the embers of the fire as she waited, intertwining her fingers and crossing her legs as her ears kept alert, constantly listening in for any irregularities in her angel's steps, listening until his steps eventually came to a standstill, and her ears picked up the slight creak of the front door.

There was some speaking. Muffled, but it was another male voice. She was sure of it. 

The footsteps continued, getting louder as they approached her. This time, of course, another pair accompanied her butler.

She kept her eyes on the glowing embers, waiting with curiosity that stirred within her. Anticipation filled her of what it could be, an odd person to knock on her door in the midst of the night?

"My Lady," Ash spoke up,

Keeping her eyes on the embers, she felt the piercing stare and could tell it from anywhere.

"The Phantomhive butler, here with a request," 

She had turned to look at the person who had just walked through, the familiar butler clad in black, small specks of snow atop his head, slowly melting in the warm room.

"Sebastian...What a surprise! What brings you to my humble abode, hm?" She crossed her legs, smiling a the demon who simply chuckled as she gestured for him to take a seat where the angel once sat, while the angel in question was behind her, preparing some tea, she chuckled hearing him audibly inhale sharply. And though he wouldn't admit it- jealousy flowed through his veins as he watched his master act friendly with another butler; a demon, nonetheless. 

Yes he knew there was nothing he could do with her fate intertwined with their's, he was aware that he was a mere spectator on this story as much as he'd like to be more. And it was bound that she would eventually be close with the demon as she had grown to him the past month and more,

"Well, this is more a request from the servants of the manor in general, rather than me, but they would like to host a small surprise for-"

"Ciel's 13th birthday?" Sebastian paused at her interjection, but was visibly surprised, pleasantly surprised as he then let a smile slip, the woman chuckled at his reaction and watched from the corner of her eye as Ash placed a cup of tea on the tray where Sebastian was, picking up the needle and cloth from the tray after putting the cup down. 

"There is no need for such hospitality, I am a mere butler just like you," Sebastian smirked up at Ash, of course they both knew what the other was, and teasing was in his nature.

"Tch...My lady insists since you are our guest. And we are not the same." Ash sneered, but he was careful not to grip onto the fabric he was holding.

[Name] watched the interaction unfold, covering her mouth to muffle her laughs as she gained her composure again, coughing into her hand. With Sebastian's attention again she continued,
"What were you saying, Sebastian?"

"Ah, yes, apologies. The servants claim that they'd like you to be there and assist in planning for the Lord's little surprise," He explained, watching as the woman opposite him tilted her head in confusion.

"Me? The servants don't even know me," [Name] questions, the most interaction she had was with the little lord himself, not even having gone to the Phantomhive manor before, so why were the servants who had never seen her before wanting her to assist in this surprise?

"Well, rather you haven't seen them, but our gardener caught glimpse of you when you had visited the townhouse, and I was regretfully bombarded with questions once the servants saw me again. I told them the simple truth, that you were the young lord's colleague of sorts, and now they have insisted on me inviting you." He shook his head, "but of course I would've refused if it doesn't benefit the young master as well," 

"Then, I'll be glad to assist,"

Chapter Text

Gloved hands held up a packaged porcelain doll, taken off from the shelf as Ash and his dear master were looking around to see if they had anything the young Earl might like. A blank stare as she stared at the doll, so perfect and clean. Empty eyes drilling holes into the doll's, both, equally voided. Her mind was elsewhere, definitely not on the Lord's birthday,

Her fingers brushed against the box the doll was encased in before she turned over to her butler, seeing if he had found anything of interest. The white-haired butler scanned the shelves, too, looking for anything the young earl may like. Before turning back to the shelves before him, cringing slightly as he picked up a rat pencil case. Hearing the laugh of his master he turned to her with a smile, 

"It seems we do not have anything that may interest the Earl" He eventually gave up, looking over to his master and meeting her eyes. He noticed her lost behaviour, distracted, yet he did not question what was on her mind...much rather, he knew. He knew that [Name] [Lastname] the time for her to join the Earl was near, and it was regret she was feeling, not wanting to abandon the person who had helped her settle in so well into the new lifestyle.

The woman eventually let out a light sigh, closing her eyes and turning away, "Perhaps we should ask the Undertaker...He knows the Earl better than us," The angel nodded, agreeing as they decided to go out to for her to find something for the Earl instead. "Or maybe something in a shop will catch my eye..."

Wandering through the crowded streets, as it was nearing the holidays, many had come out to shop for gifts and things for themselves. Yes, [Name] hated crowds, and it was too loud. She had already lost her butler along the way as she sent him to a teashop to see if anything there might interest the earl. It was her own fault for letting him go and having to deal with all these people pushing into her.

Seeing the sign for the Undertaker's parlour in the distance she let out a small sigh of relief as she sped up her steps. And before she had known, her back was now pressed against a closed door, and the smell of death surrounded her...A familiar smell to the woman, but her own eyes remained on her feet, her chest rising with each heaving breath she took. Trying to get in the air from being shoved around by the crowd,

"Too much, dearie?~" A familiar voice spoke out. [Name] gazed upwards, following the line of candles towards a coffin-shaped desk, there sat, leaning over the hollow wood was none other than the owner of the parlour, 

Her eyes stared into the sharp grin of the Undertaker as he sat on his desk. His finger inching the woman closer as he tilted his head, "Come~ Dear, I would like to know what brings the Earl's new pawn here, and in such a state~"

Her own posture straightened, managing to finally catch her breath, she approached the silver-haired man, "All the people I'm afraid, I originally planned to come here to ask for advice, but people rushing around the streets made it harder than it should've been."

The man laughed, finding it funny that the poor woman struggled so much to come to him, all because of the crowded streets. The woman herself however didn't find it all amusing, sighing at his antics but still couldn't help but crack a smile.

[Name] kept her eyes on the mortician as he finally caught his breath, "Ah, what a greeting, hehe..." he giggled before he laid his head against the wooden casket, "Come now, dearie, rest your legs,"

She approached him, choosing to sit on the ledge of his desk, crossing her legs as she took the biscuit he was offering, waving it in her face "I originally came here to ask a question, but I guess now I'm here to avoid the crowds as well"

He looked up at her from where his head lay on the table, his nail dragging across the table close to where her thigh rested before going back and forth in the same motion, "Go on, my dear."

"Just to inquire what sort of things the Earl Phantomhive would like for his birthday? That salty boy is damn hard to shop for," She leaned with her arm propping herself up, watching his long black nail run up and down his desk, stopping at her thigh. He laughed and she swore she caught a glimpse of his fluorescent chartreuse eyes from the mop of silver,

"Little Ciel?" He giggled before he thought for a moment, "I'll be honest my dear, I'm afraid I haven't got a clue either...he'd probably have to same reaction to anything you'd give," His finger tracing small circles next to where [Name] sat, laughing even more at when she let out a deep sigh,

He hummed before retracting his hand, still gazing up at her through his hair, "Dearie, I'm afraid I never seem to have caught your true name,"

"It's [Name] [Lastname], I urge you to please not call me by my surname,"

"Little [Name] it is,"

"Little? You should be reserving that for the young lord alone, Undertaker," She smirked, as the silver-haired man cackled, he had rolled onto his back, his head almost in her lap as he stared up at her face through his fringe, 

"Then..." he pondered for a moment, "My mourning dove," he grinned from ear to ear, his nail trailing up her resting arm, having already come up with many more nicknames for the woman, "Yes that will do perfectly," His voice seemed to slowly disappear of the raspy, more out of breath one, his accent less heavy as the woman above him chuckled, shaking her head. 

"Seriously?"

"Oh, I have already thought of many more, macabre maiden, nightshade...heartstopper..." He attempted to contain his giggles at the last, grinning from ear-to-ear as [Name] rolled her eyes,
"Nightshade is quite nice," she mused, 
"But mourning dove suits you much more,"
"I think you'll find it may not,"
"Oh, but that's your perception of yourself," He quickly replied,
She raised a brow in questioning, urging him to continue, "You perceive yourself by your own standards and own views, dearie. Your own standards are fine, but they limit the view, don't they?" the Undertaker continued, his grin widening. "You see only what you wish to see, my little mourning dove."

She crossed her arms, her brow arching even higher. "And you think you see better? What gives you such confidence, Undertaker?" she joked,

"Oh, not better, my dear. Just... differently." He tipped his head to one side, the silver strands of his hair glinting faintly in the dim light. "You see, I watch. I notice things others overlook. It's quite a talent if I do say so myself."

She huffed softly, though there was no real annoyance in it. "And what is it you've noticed about me, then?"

"You're not quite the dove you think you are," he replied, his voice dipping into something smoother, almost conspiratorial. "A mourning dove sings soft laments, delicate and unassuming. But you, my dear..." His eyes gleamed with an almost mischievous light. "You've claws tucked under those feathers."

"Is that so?" she asked, a smirk tugging at her lips.

"Oh yes. And while we're on the subject of perception," he leaned closer, his grin sharpening, "what do you make of the Queen's little 'hound'? So eager, so loyal. But what happens when the leash snaps?"

Her smirk faded slightly, replaced by an expression of curiosity and caution. "You mean Ciel?"

"Indeed." The Undertaker chuckled, the sound low and echoing. "A hound that's all bite and no bark, chasing after things it doesn't fully understand. Quite the amusing spectacle, wouldn't you say?"

"And you think I'm like him?" she asked, her tone challenging.

"Oh, not quite," the Undertaker said, his laughter trailing off into a hum. "A hound is bound to its master. You, my dear mourning dove, are far too free for that. But, like him, you've yet to see the full picture."

"And you have?" she countered.

"Perhaps," he said, his grin softening ever so slightly. "Or perhaps I simply enjoy imagining what lies ahead. It's all part of the fun, isn't it?"

He tilted his head again, awaiting her reply, a glimmer of intrigue dancing in his fluorescent eyes, although she couldn't see, or rather he thought she couldn't, but simply ignored it.

She hummed, her arms crossed as she stared into the distance for a short moment before her eyes widened, "Hound...oh, Undertaker you're a genius!" she jumped from her seat, making the robed man sit up

"Eh?"

"You had just given me the perfect idea for a gift, oh I could kiss you!" The words seemed to leave her lips before she could even think about them, stunning the silver-haired man momentarily before watching her collect herself and ready to leave, waving at the man who was stationary in his seat, a stunned expression beneath the silver locks as he watched her practically jump out the door.

As soon as she had shut the door to the parlour she was instantly met with a face full of chest— the familiar cologne of her butler entered the senses as she looked up at the angel, he had instinctively grabbed onto her shoulders, looking down at her 
"My Lady—"

"Ash..! I have the perfect idea for a gift!"

Giddy in the rocking carriage, she constantly looked outside the window at the approaching manor in all of its glory, with a box in her lap tied together with a navy ribbon. For the majority of the carriage ride she had thought back to her interaction with the Undertaker, flustered yet amused by his actions and words,

As the carriage slowed, her grip on the box became firmer, but her brows rose in pure confusion. In front of the manor, another carriage stood idle. She racked her brain to determine who was also visiting the Earl until her memory recalled the ever-so-strict Marchioness Midford and, of course, the Earl's fiance, Elizabeth. As her own carriage slowed to a halt, the coachman had gotten off to open the door for [Name], she didn't have to walk far as in front of the manor, a strawberry blonde boy stood, frantically waving at her as he began running over.

"...That's...Finnian," She couldn't help but crack a smile at the boy's behaviour, still holding onto the Earl's gift as the boy approached her.

"Ah! You must be Miss [Lastname]! I'm Finnian! the gardener!" he was oddly enthusiastic to meet the woman, but she didn't mind. "Apologies for the short notice! But me n' the other servants had noticed you coming over to the townhouse n' mister Sebastian told us you were his colleague of sorts! And you can call me Finny!" the strawberry-blond boy jumped with glee,

[Name]'s eyes wandered behind the boy to have a good look at the manor and its wonderful architecture, "Well, Finny, then you can call me [Name], no need for such formalities,"

The boy tilted his head, "Wha? But aren't ya a 'lady?"

"Not at all, people just call me so out of simple respect" she reasoned with a small smirk, and the gardener let out a hearty laugh.

Finny accepted that as an answer and gave a light nod, "Well, I hope you don't mind this. We just wanted to surprise our young master, is all!" Finny began to lead the curious woman, who looked around with great interest, to the other servants through the back door.

[Name]'s gaze settled onto Finny who led the way, "Not at all, I can help also, I'm quite familiar with hands-on work," Finny's joyful mood lifted her own even more

"Hm? I thought ya had a butler,"

"I haven't known him for long, I lived on my own prior to meeting him," Her gloved hands held the wrapped box to her chest, but making sure to not mess up the dark navy blue bow on the gift,

As they turned a corner the gardener stepped in tow with the woman, "Hm, where 'bouts?"

"Ah...Just, another part of England, nowhere special,"

"Hm, alright—"

The two fell into a comfortable silence as he led her to the kitchen,

"Say Miss—[Name], sorry, " He quickly corrected himself before continuing, they had paused in front of a door, inside, a few shouts and footsteps could be heard, making [Name] wonder what chaos lay beyond those doors, "How'd you end up working with the young master? Usually, people who work with him have got a...kind of something other people don't,"

The woman looked down at the boy "Oh? You mean like a certain skill or talent?"

"Yeah! That sort of thing. Like even mister Lau's got something, what have you got?— sorry if it sounds rude or anything..."

"Not at all!" She used her free hand to pat the boy's head, making him gleam up at her, "I suppose I have useful knowledge, and I can fight to protect the Earl, that is my purpose after all,"

With her hand still atop his head, he stared up at her for a few short moments before breaking into a wide smile, turning to the closed kitchen door,

"Trust me! You'll find that all our servants here are special in our own ways too!" He beamed before opening the door to find the other two servants rushing around the kitchen, and another, sipping tea in the corner,

"Guys! [Name] is here!"

At the gardener's shout, the two rushing around paused, "[Name]..?" an older man mumbled, his hands pausing from reaching out to a flamethrower, his dark blonde locks littered with ashy specks, no doubt from being fear flames.

The woman nodded as she walked into the messed up kitchen, "[Name] [Lastname], a pleasure to meet everyone," She gave a small bow as the maid began to freak out, trying to brush off the flour off of her face and clothing in an attempt to look presentable,

"Ahh! My Lady!" the burgundy-haired maid scrambled, trying to tidy her appearance for the guest, "I'm Mey-Rin, yes I am! I apologise for the mess-"

"No need for formalities, like I said to Finny, I'm no one of super high status, [Name] will do just fine" [Name] chuckled before setting her gift on the countertop, then, after giving a curt nod to the older butler, who let out a 'ho ho ho', she rolled up her sleeves and assessed the condition of the room. The older man, the chef glanced over at her with a smile of his own,

"Baldroy, miss, or Bard, the chef." He boasted, and the woman felt it nice that they weren't acting any differently under her gaze like others, rather extremely welcoming.

"Well then, Bard...I think some assistance is needed here."

Chapter Text

"Woah! You're a professional at this, [Name]!" A rough voice exclaimed as he took a lick of the batter from the bowl in which the woman was skillfully mixing in, the other servants all surrounding her and watching with great intent, and helping at the same time. Had she come any later, or not helped at all...She was sure that Baldroy's arm would've been broken with the mess.

She had helped them clear the kitchen and set the table, assisting Finny in arranging the roses he had cut from the garden, making them much more presentable. And giving Mey-Rin tips on arranging the table, making it look much more tolerable than what they had originally done, yet still keeping their ideas,
"Mhm! With this, anyone would think you had gone to culinary school!" Finnian exclaimed, adjusting a rose in his hair that [Name] had put there herself while helping him with the flowers.

Mey-rin nodded frantically, agreeing while looking over [Name]'s shoulder, impressed by the sheer speed in which she was working, and being the one to give [Name] the ingredients, "Aha, I'm flattered, but I learnt how to bake in my spare time only a few years ago...Vanilla extract,"

The maid handed over what she was told for sure was the extract, so she wouldn't make a mistake and accidentally grab the wrong ingredient, the others had helped her lay all the things needed out.

"This shall be a three-layered cake, with this vanilla being in the middle and the top and bottom chocolate." her main goal, secretly, was to outdo Sebastian's cake, which she had had a sneak peek of.

"You learned how to bake all on your own? That's amazing! You must've known how to cook for a long time!" Mey-rin exclaimed, her hands over her cheeks as she blushed, admiring the woman before her.

"Hm, not exactly...I actually couldn't cook at all...I never had the chance to learn," [Name] replied, her smile flickering briefly into something more melancholy as she continued, "I was...kept busy with other things. And let's just say, the kitchen wasn't where I spent most of my time."

"Kept busy?" Finny asked, a look of concern in his eyes.

"Ah...yes, well, we'll leave it at that for now." She waved a hand dismissively, trying to steer the conversation away. "Now, the cake should be done in about 30-40 minutes. We should have time to decorate before they return, yes?"

Bard thought for a moment, "Well they are hunting...so, I'd guess around a few more hours?" he ruffled his blond hair before looking up to meet [Name]'s gaze,

"Well then, how about you all get cleaned up while I clean up a bit more here?" [Name] turned her back and grabbed the dirty mixing bowls and stacked them near the sink, running the water.

"Ehh? Are you sure?" Mey-Rin walked over, quite scared that Sebastian would find out they let a guest do the work, even though the woman heavily insisted.

"Well, I'm sure your young lord would be quite pleased if his servants were presentable for his birthday, no?" With her back turned, all of the servants jumped as they realised she was correct and rushed out of the kitchen to get changed, leaving the woman alone.

After a minute or two had passed, [Name] paused her movements, with arms elbow-deep in suds, turning around to look at the scene before her, not too much of a mess, the only mess being the dirty dishes...Which she had taken the liberty of completing quite quickly, making use of the time she had when the servants weren't here. Looking into the room in which they had set up the surprise, Mey-rin had kindly placed her gift in the middle of the table, but [Name] felt as if something else was missing when she stared at the scenery before her,

"Ah! How silly, all of these wonderful roses yet none of his favourites,"

"Since we have obtained so many wonderful catches from today's hunting session," A familiar butler in black, hair slicked back walked through the doors, behind him, his master, Lady Elizabeth Midford, and her mother.
"I shall show all of you what I am capable of doing with all these..."

And before them, all the servants, Tanaka included, along with Lady [Lastname], who Mey-Rin had insisted on helping clean herself up after all the help she had offered them
"Ah!"

"Welcome back!" Finny was quick to jump, the rest looking proud. The true surprise came; even to the demon, when behind them, rather than a big mess, a wonderful display.

"This was made by all of us!" The ecstatic gardener moved aside to reveal the three-layered cake, "Well...with the help of [Name]!" the people who had entered looked over to the new woman,

"[Name]..?" Lady Elizabeth and her mother looked confused until their eyes darted over to the new face; unfamiliar in appearance, but very familiar in name, she was sure the Earl had mentioned her not too long ago,

"Please take a look!" Finnian allowed everyone to see the cake, "[Name] even helped me use the roses I cut for decoration!" Everyone, including the marchioness, was quite impressed as their expression told, Elizabeth was especially very surprised, letting out a happy squeal,
"How cute!"

"Yeah! She assisted me in making a donburi filled with the Young Master's favourite food!" Bard was next to say, surprisingly clean and presentable, a detail that the butler and Ciel had noticed,

"She talked me through setting the table...I tried to follow Mr.Sebastian's style," Mey-Rin lastly commented, leaving the woman on topic with nothing else much to say,

"Ah- well, I uh- provided more flowers?" [Name] rubbed the back of her head with one hand, the other holding the gift she had brought. Her eyes met with the birthday boy and true surprise was plastered on his face,

"Lady [Lastname], you're...here?" the blue-haired boy stepped back in surprise, his only visible eye widening and meeting her own. Causing the woman to chuckle, giving a small nod to confirm that the boy wasn't hallucinating or anything,
"I was already aware and had planned on delivering my gift, but it was thanks to your servants that I am here currently,"

"Hmmph." The Marchioness stepped forward, causing [Name] to shrink back, a bit scared she'd pick up on even the smallest strand of hair that was out of place. "It appears that you are one step quicker than me..." her eyes softened at [Name] which surprised her quite a lot, thinking that the marchioness would've been annoyed by her appearance as even though [Name] wasn't unkempt or messy, she didn't exactly fit the Marchioness' ideal views of a lady.
"I came here especially today just for the sake of saying this," She then turned to the young earl, placing a gentle hand atop his head, "Happy 13th birthday, Ciel," Her hand slipped from his head to his shoulders, "And also everyone...I'll be counting on all of you to take care of my daughter and her husband in the future." Her eyes were on [Name] who practically froze her in the spot, "Especially you and Sebastian."

Elizabeth was pleasantly happy, beaming at Sebastian who gave a nod. The rest of the servants huddled together, proud to receive such attention from the strict marchioness, and Tanaka in the back, being him. [Name] stood aside at the other end of where all of this was happening, smiling to herself, but also at the wholesome interaction.

"Thank you...very much!" even the young lord couldn't help but smile slightly at his aunt's words, glad he wasn't getting chewed out for his appearance for once.

"Sebastian, thanks for all the trouble today." The marchioness turned her attention to the head butler, who bowed in reply with a small 'you're welcome'. "However, there are still some things which I need to remind you of...Although it had appeared Miss [Lastname] had saved you most of the trouble, that doesn't excuse the broken tea set, the ridiculously bare garden, as well as the dinner that was burnt to charcoal, however, saved by the Lady. I trust that you will be taking better care of the rest..."

[Name] perked up at the mention of her and looked over to the Marchioness who was giving her side glances as Sebastian chuckled before walking over to [Name] along with the Marchioness who, until now, was standing hiding at the end of the table.

"Marchioness Midford, Lady [Lastname]" Sebastian outstretched his hand, directing over to [Name] who clutched onto the gift she was holding.

"So, you're the one who saved the servants' chaos I see, and with great detail." The marchioness' expression wasn't one of displeasure, but rather, a small smile on her lips as she said this.

"Ah! Yes, Marchioness!" [Name] had straightened up her posture instantly, as if she wasn't already as straight as a ruler,

The Midford chuckled, "No need for such formalities, you are respected by the Queen, hence, you are by me. If you had gotten here any earlier, we could've joined us on our hunting session,"

[Name] relaxed quite a bit at the marchioness' words, letting out a hearty chuckle, "Well, I'm afraid if I had joined you the manor would've been left in shambles," her mind caught up to her words, "Wait...the Queen?"

"Hm, I see your cake has outdone even mine. If I had known you would be able to bake in such a way, I would have never made the spare," Sebastian commented as the Marchioness left the conversation to join her daughter and nephew, leaving her question unanswered, but forgotten rather quickly.

"Let's all party today!"

"Free wine! Free wine!"

"Hmm, Is that so?" [Name] finally had fully relaxed, watching with Sebastian as everyone huddled around the young lord, a smirk on her lips as she nudged the butler, who, in return tugged the back of her shirt collar, causing her to lose her footing as he quickly turned to make his way to the kitchen, 

"Ah!" [Name] quickly caught herself before snapping her head in the direction the butler scurried off to, "You! Get back here!" She set the gift down on the end of the table before going after the demon butler. The only person noticing this interaction is the Earl, who simply stared at the back of the fleeting woman who had already darted around the corner, and then his eyes moved to the present she had left on the table, before actually scanning the table.

"Ciel?" Lizzy had noticed the boy's silence as everyone also quieted down, looking at the boy who stared at the decorated table,

"Ehh? Where's [Name] and mister Sebastian?" Finnian's head spun around, looking around for any sign of the two.

"Is something the matter, Ciel?" His aunt raised a brow in confusion as the gardener's attention was brought back to his master. Who's face was confused, but also mesmerised, as if in a trance. 

Everyone else followed his gaze to the table decor, no one being able to pick out what the earl was so surprised with. "Where...we didn't have those roses before,"

This time, Finny caught on. Amongst the crimson roses cut from the garden, where lavender roses with silver undertones lay scattered, standing out against the bright red. "Ah! Right! [Name] brought the roses...odd though, I didn't see her walk out of the carriage with anything other than the present."
"Sterling Silver roses, right?"

Elizabeth had noticed, but she was still confused. Sure, the roses were of high quality and were in fact very pretty, but Ciel wasn't the type to fawn over flowers,

Everyone's confusion wasn't replied with an answer, but rather, a soft smile. Genuine? Probably not, but the possibility is still there.

"Oh my, looks like the cake I made has gone to waste." Sebastian lifted the tray, setting it down as [Name] walked through the doorway into the dimly lit pantry. In fact, it wasn't lit at all. The only light shining through was the moonlight, casting white specks that began to make themselves visible. The cake itself was well-decorated, not as elaborate as [Name] and the servants' efforts, but it was a quick emergency cake, in case theirs failed.

The demon pulled off his left glove, revealing his bare hand and the contract seal with it. "Hmmph...It's really hard to comprehend what creatures like humans are thinking." Two fingers dug into the chocolate decoration on top of the cake, lifting a piece to his lips. "They actually find this kind of stuff delicious."

[Name] had wordlessly stood next to him, and after grabbing a fork, she took a chunk of the cake for herself and bit into it. "Hmm, isn't that what makes humans...human?" she mused, her voice calm, though her eyes were distant as if reflecting on something only she could see. "Their fascination with things that seem so absurd to others."

"You say that as if you're not one of them," Sebastian remarked, raising an eyebrow.

[Name] paused for a moment, her gaze drifting to the cake, but her voice was steady when she answered. "Perhaps I am...but I understand their needs a little too well. Things that are...pointless to others are what give them purpose." A faint smirk curved her lips as she licked off the remaining icing from the fork. "There's a large difference, don't you think, demon?"

Sebastian chuckled softly, his ruby eyes locked onto hers. "Hmm, you remain an intriguing puzzle, my lady. The most alluring mystery."

"...It's cold. Agni, what is this?"

"It falls during the winters of England. It is something called "snow", my Prince"

"Snow...in England...How pretty. How I wish to bring this back to let Mother see."

Chapter Text

The atmosphere was pretty warm, with everyone in the manor all in one place along with three extra guests. To any other nobleman it must've been a shocking sight, servants mingling with their master, 

"Ah! We have to go play in the snow tomorrow!" Finnian exclaimed, the other two servants agreeing as they nodded vigorously, they all sat by the window, on the carpeted floor, each with plates with slices of the cake that they had served themselves.

[Name] smiled at the small trio before turning over to Ciel, "Do you like it?"

The earl lifted his head, the fork already passed through his lips with a chunk of his third slice of cake, and with a small blush of embarrassment on his cheeks, [Name] already had her answer before he could give it to her. They sat at a table with his aunt and Elizabeth while Sebastian remained standing next to Ciel's side. Both his aunt and betrothed let out their own laughs at his reaction,

"I can assure you, he most definitely enjoys the cake, and I must say, so do I. Where did you learn to bake like this? it's simply heavenly," Francis patted her lips with a napkin as she turned to [Name], Elizabeth nodding along,

"Mother's right! This cake is extraordinary!" Lizzy exclaimed, clapping her hands as she waited for [Name] to reveal some sort of baking secret,

"Ah, I had told the servants a similar explanation, I couldn't cook or bake at all, only for the past year have I dedicated more time to it," [Name] also wiped the corner of her lips with a napkin before setting it down to see the surprised expressions on everyone's faces, even Sebastian was quite surprised, though his face didn't show it as such as the other three at the table,

"Only the past year?! You must've learnt extremely quickly!" Elizabeth exclaimed before her mother shushed her a little, however, also agreeing,
"I do agree, you must be quite adept at learning a skill so quickly, and so proficiently as well," she commented, Ciel stayed silent, waiting for his aunt to finish before making a quick observation,

"You have a butler do you not? Why learn a skill like that?"

"Ash...had only been my butler for a few months, and even then I still often cook for myself..." Her voice was softer, softer than when she had begun talking about herself. Both earl and butler noticed how her mood dropped slightly with the mention of her butler, and out of pure curiosity, decided to ask,

"Speaking of him, is he not with you? Did something happen?" Ciel asked, but Lizzy interjected with a small jab to his torso, scolding him for being rude.

"No..." [Name] began, her voice steady. "I understand completely why you would think that... but truthfully, I'm used to being independent. It's... practically built into me to fend for myself."

To most ears, the last sentence might've seemed offhand, but to the sharp ears of the Phantomhive butler, the hesitation was clear. Sebastian exchanged a quick look with Ciel, a silent understanding passing between them. Though their previous interaction had offered some insight, Sebastian had been cautious not to push further—[Name] was familiar, but not yet an ally.

The earl and his butler shared a look before turning their attention back to [Name], who had turned her gaze downward, clearly lost in thought. Meanwhile, Ciel's aunt had picked up on the unspoken cue and excused herself, ushering Lizzy to join the other servants.

"Independence, huh?" Ciel's voice cut through the silence, drawing [Name] back to the conversation. "You know, people who live independently tend to... have a lot to hide." His words were almost casual, but there was something sharp in his tone. "You don't have to explain yourself, but I can't help but notice how little you've shared about who you are."

[Name] inhaled deeply, her gaze lifting slowly to meet Ciel's. She studied him for a moment, seeing something in his eyes that matched the suspicion she'd felt ever since meeting him.

"What is it you want from me?" she asked softly, though she already suspected the answer.

Ciel didn't immediately reply, instead shifting in his seat and glancing at Sebastian. After a brief pause, he spoke again, the words coming slowly as if he were considering their weight.

"I don't need to know everything. But it's clear you're someone who's accustomed to being on your own... perhaps even isolated. You might not see it, but you're not like most people. It's not just about your abilities or your past." Ciel's gaze became more focused, though still measured. "Having someone like you around could prove valuable, both for practical reasons and... well, business."

The weight of his words was enough to make [Name] pause. She thought about his offer and what it meant. Staying here with them—at the Phantomhive estate—wasn't just about convenience. It wasn't even just about the earl or his butler. It was about what the young earl might want from her, a potential leverage she wasn't entirely ready to give.

"Then why do you want me to stay?" she asked, her voice steady but guarded.

Ciel leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. "Because you're practical. And despite your insistence on independence, it seems you could benefit from a place to stay close by. I can offer that."

The straightforwardness of his answer made [Name] pause, unsure how to respond. The idea of staying wasn't one she'd entertained seriously before, but there was something about Ciel's words that made her consider it. Perhaps, for the first time, she could belong somewhere—if only temporarily.

Before she could respond, Ciel spoke again.

"Plus, it seems you've already familiarized yourself with the situation here," he added, nodding toward Sebastian. "I'd rather have someone of your... calibre... close by. Makes things simpler. Plus, we're co-workers now, are we not? As the Queen stated,"

[Name] looked over at Sebastian, who remained quiet, his unreadable expression fixed on her. She wondered for a moment if he shared the same sentiments as his young master. A sudden realisation dawned upon her, "Wait, what do you mean by that? The Queen..?"

The young Earl seemed slightly surprised, Sebastian amused, "You...don't know?"

"Don't know what?"

Ciel stared at [Name] for a brief moment, looking at her expression for any signs that may indicate she was joking, "...you'll find out soon..." 

As Sebastian chuckled [Name] eventually let out a sigh, figuring she wouldn't be getting her answer. After a brief silence, she nodded slightly. "Then I'll take you up on that offer,"

Ciel gave a slight nod, as if pleased with her response. "Good. We can discuss the details later. I'll have a room prepared for you."

Sebastian, standing nearby, gave a polite bow. "Very well, I shall see to it immediately," he said, before turning toward the door.

As Sebastian passed her, [Name] spoke softly, her voice almost a whisper. "Good luck."

Sebastian glanced back at her with a small, knowing smirk before leaving the room.

"You seemed to earn his favour quite easily," said the young earl as his lone blue eye glanced over at the present still sat next to [Name]'s plate. Noticing this small action, she slid her present over to him.

"Well, I suppose he and I are too much alike...go on," She urged him to open the present, watching as he used his two hands to undo the navy ribbon, "I thought of it while I was visiting the Undertaker, but even if you don't like it, you have to admit it's quite adorable."

The earl looked at [Name] quite sceptically before finally removing the lid, his eye narrowing as he slowly took at a small plush toy from the box, it wasn't until he got a good look that his eye widened as he stared at the plush. A small smile appeared on [Name]'s lips.

In his hands, a plushie in dark faux fur, the animal; a Russian wolfhound, a long snout with cute beady eyes staring back at the blue-eyed boy as he gaped at the toy. "I..."

"I take that you like it then? I'm pleased," his gaze moved to the woman who was smiling softly before looking back at the toy as he clutched it close to him.

"I suppose...it's not half bad..."

But at last, the small moment was ruined (in the earl's eyes) as the enthusiastic gardener came up behind the woman, both his hands on her shoulders as he jumped up and down, "I heard you're staying with us [Name]? That's true, right?" He exclaimed while still jumping with his hands on her shoulders, the other servants shouting in worry at what Finny's strength was doing to the woman,

But to their utmost surprise, the woman stood up from her chair with no signs of pain and instead picked up the gardener from under his arms as the boy wrapped his around her neck and she spun around a couple of times both of them laughing, "Yep! You'll see me much more often now!" 

Finny enjoyed having someone who could handle his super strength massively and had gotten quite attached to her in the past few hours since he had known her. He kept his arms around her neck until she stopped and lowered him back down, though Finny still clung onto her in an embrace that was reciprocated.

"That also means you can play with us in the snow!" The blond boy lets go, running back to the other servants to look back out the window at the falling white specks as [Name] stood there a bit confused. And from the back, the Earl observed her odd demeanour add the gardener's words.

"Play..? In the snow?" Her puzzled tone made the gardener look back, raising a brow as he replied
"Mhm! Have you never played in the snow before?"

A moment of silence made the majority of people turn their heads, as even though some (the marchioness Midford and her daughter) were in their own conversations, Finnian's question was heard, and her lack of response caused confusion amongst themselves and caused the pair to turn their heads at the sudden silence

"No..? How do you do that?" 

Lizzy jumped up, "Ahh! You never played in the snow?! Not even when you were little?!" The blond girl ran up to [Name] holding her by her hands and shaking them vigorously as her green eyes looked up at the woman in disbelief, still shaking her figure as the poor woman let out a sudden yell.

"Ack!- No...I have not...at least not that I can recall..." [Name] managed to utter a reply while being shaken by the girl. The earl didn't see the big deal in the conversation much, his aunt just tilted her head in confusion while everyone else just dramatically gasped,
At this, the earl began to observe,

Bard gave [Name] a light slap on the back, "What? Nonsense! Ya seen snow haven't ya'?" 

"...Yes? But I never had all that much time to go out. Plus, aren't I too old for this?"

"Too old to play in the snow? Nonsense!" Bard shook his head, grinning. "Snow's for everyone, young or old. It's not about age, it's about making the most of it! Besides," he leaned in a bit closer, "there's no better way to feel young again than to let yourself be a kid once in a while."

[Name] raised an eyebrow, half amused by his enthusiasm. The room went quiet for a moment, the odd expression on her face leaving Bard unsure whether to back off or continue.

"Well... alright, I suppose I could give it a try." [Name] shrugged nonchalantly, a small smile creeping onto her face.

The others cheered as they gathered by the window, excited about the idea of playing in the snow once it settled in the morning. [Name] joined in their cheer, although her mind lingered on something else. When she glanced over at Ciel, she caught a momentary look something she couldn't quite put her finger on, whether it was pity or another one of his simple glances, she couldn't tell, which that in itself was unusual, as reading people become a habit she is quite adept at, and not being able to see what the Earl could be thinking should, in theory, unsettle her.

But once she saw the plush she had gifted him tucked under his arm, it was a worry that washed away.

Chapter Text

"Woah~ It's snow!" 

Outside of the phantomhive manor, in which the night before it had begun to snow; today, it had settled. The snow here in England is always on and off, with the last time it had snowed melting within the next several days. Of course, today was another one of those episodes of the winter's antics, it just happened to be thicker than the last.

The manor's servants were joyfully running around outside as the earl watched from his window, awaiting his butler to bring him today's list of things to do. Everyone was awake. Everyone but one lady, who despite normally being found awake as early as 6, is huddled in a mass of pillows that were neatly arranged the night prior, 

"My lady," A gentle nudge to her shoulder made the woman steadily rise, stretching out her arms as she sat there staring ahead of her for a few moments before the sound of her curtains being drawn back made her head turn to the butler responsible, "I thought you were quite a morning bird, despite being a night owl as well, I do wonder how you can manage on such little sleep"

"Hm," [Name] squinted her eyes, letting them adjust to the light as she looked out of the window, dragging her feet out of the warm duvet, she walked up next to the butler and glanced below at the servants messing in the snow, her eyes locking onto Finny who was jumping around before looking back into her room, it slowly dawned on her that from today, this was going to be her new home...well, from today until the earl gets bored, she supposes.

Although she does plan to visit her own butler, bring him along on some other cases and even stay over back with him at some point in the future, the guilt is still there for leaving him so suddenly. She looked over to see her clothes laid out for her, although her usual skirt was not among them, as she had sadly dirtied them last night with the cake...

"Sebastian," [Name] called out,

"Yes, my lady?" the black-haired butler responded,

She shook her head, "Please, none of the formalities when we're alone or even with people we know...It's the same thing I told Ash..." She sighed, sitting back on her bed "Speaking of which...you went to go fetch my stuff last night, how did it go? I hope he didn't cause you any trouble..." 

The butler looked at her for a moment before putting a hand on his chin and sat down on the chair next to her bed in quite a comfortable, careless manner, "Well, If I had, to be honest, I was expecting him to attack me the moment he sensed my presence since you weren't around...But he waited till I got to the door, acted quite calm, surprisingly..." the demon threw his hands to the side in a shrug, "When I told him the situation, he had a few moments of silence before collecting your items for me, from observation I suppose that is what mortals would call...sadness?"

"You do not experience sadness, Sebastian?" questioned the woman as she crossed her legs. The demon closed his eyes in thought,
"I have no soul, hence, nothing to feel such emotions as sadness with,"

"But you do feel, no?"

The demon could only stare in slight shock, as [Name] could tell by his slightly widened eyes, proving her point, "See? You are not completely emotionless, I'm sure you are aware, why are you shocked, Sebastian?"

The demon stared at the woman, his survival instincts had never kicked in ever when around her, and his body never perceived her as a threat even when fighting Grell. It's not just him, he had noticed, although as intimidating as she had seemed at times, not even the reaper dared to attack her before she did. And even now, in this current moment, where this conversation could lead to something threatening, he feels no need to defend himself,

"Hm, I suppose you are right, you somehow read me like an open book, and that is a great skill."

The woman lowered her head as she chuckled before she went silent, "Now...please get out..."

"Hmm?"

"I need to get changed, Sebastian. So, I would appreciate the privacy." Only now he notices the woman covering her chest with her hand as the nightgown she was lent hung too low while she stared at the butler with a deadpan look.

"Ah, yes, of course, my deepest apologies." Sebastian chuckled as he got up to leave, still stifling a laugh until he got to the door, and right before closing it, the nightgown in question was thrown at the back of his head just in time for him to close the door.

"Maybe a smaller one tonight please," he heard her muffled voice through the door as the butler shook his head with a slight grin.

Winter in England is a grey season that is enveloped by thick and heavy snow. After the series of murders by Jack the Ripper, London returned to its peaceful state.

But only for a brief time...

There was a strange case involving British citizens who had recently returned from India being continuously attacked, stripped of everything and hung upside down from the eaves of the Hindustani coffee house in Portman Square.
Since then, noblemen or soldiers who had returned from India were meeting the same fate from time to time. 

Those victims all had the same papers stuck to them.

"Watch this, you wild, pathetic chosen children of sloth and depravity. England is the motherland of the devil. It steals everything and forces its worthless, rotten, and decadent culture on you instead. To all the bitch-dominated idiots of this Land, you are the ones who deserve the vengeance of Heaven! Now, the Day has come!"

"Although...I can't really disagree with everything said here, just look at the British museum..." [Name] 's black-gloved hands passed the paper to Sebastian who coughed into his right hand, avoiding the chuckle that was about to escape from his throat, not allowing himself to show amusement in a situation such as this,

"Damn it! This is the 20th one now." A rough voice exclaimed as Lord Randall's hands gripped the note taken from one of the other bodies "You haven't apprehended the culprit yet Abberline??" He turned to another,

The younger man, a Scotland yard officer Fred Abberline jumped, "My apologies!" he exclaimed, his eyes closed in fear of his superior

Fred trembled in the presence of the Scotland Yard's police commissioner as the man complained, "Feh, and the glory of catching Jack the Ripper was stolen from us also by that little brat and peasant woman..." After the Jack the Ripper case, [Name] became more well-known, her contribution being recognised by even the Queen as she received a letter of thanks for helping the Earl,

"Sorry to be such a brat." The 'little brat' in question, Ciel, stepped forward as Abberline jumped at his presence, and also felt a glare coming from behind the young earl.

"Earl Phantomhive!" He tremored just slightly more once he made eye contact with the 'peasant shopkeeper' behind the young Lord, her eyes narrowed slightly at him but even more so at Lord Randall. Nevertheless, he faces through, "Hey you! How the hell did you get in here?"

Lord Randall holds out his hand to pause the officer "Lord Phantomhive...Lady [Lastname]...why are you here?" he inquires, eyes narrowed with his own suspicion.

The woman scoffs, "Ah so now my name isn't such a pain to spit out..." Her words made Lord Randall hold his breath for just a few seconds as she released her own deep breath, calming down before she pulled out some files while bending down next to Ciel's to reach his height as they both looked at the papers, 

"Heh. Isn't it obvious? We're here to clean up the mess made by an old pathetic hunting dog." Both officers jumped as both of the two looked through the papers,
"What the..!"

"Hmm, is that so...A crime targeted only at people who have returned to England from India. I see the victims are not dead." the boy reads out, 

"Don't just..!!" 

"Perhaps the culprit is too softhearted to kill?" [Name] puts a hand under her chin, and both she and the Earl are just patronising Lord Randall. Also, little did anyone know at this time, but her words were more than the truth.

The boy holds up two letters, both the same with the royal crest stamped on the maroon wax. "If it were just a highwayman we wouldn't get involved. However, I won't sit by and watch the royal family be insulted." Both he and [Name] gave each other a proud look as Lord Randall lost his speech, only shaking with pure rage and annoyance.

"The criminals are described as "chosen children of sloth and depravity" which is quite accurate. I agree that England would be better off without India's wealthy upstarts." He continues as he hands one of the files to Sebastian as [Name] reads the one in her hands while making observations,

"The British Empire's Dominion of India. At present a lot of British settlers were living in Britain's Indian colonies. The 3rd or 4th child from upper-class families who can't afford luxurious lives in England...can live like aristocrats in India. Those who return from India are called Anglo Indians. Those who can't leave the lazy lifestyle due to the luxury they found in India are called England upstarts..." [Name] turns her head with a very evident smirk, flaunting her knowledge.

"hm, and to think that you told your butler that you were bad at history."

"Shut it, Sebastian..."

"They are cowards who were too busy with extravagance and indulged in worthless pastimes. Most of them are upper-class people in this so-called Great Britain." Lord Randall proclaimed, stepping forward.

"Upperclass...how worthless." The earl sticks out his tongue, "Anyways...what is this mark?" he points to the drawing that is on every other identical note, a simple drawing of a tongue.

"He's making a fool of us British and the Queen! What an idiot..!! Targeting only those who return from India means that the criminal can't be anyone other than a vulgar Indian barbarian!!" Lord Randall crushed the note in his hand as he yelled, Abberline trying to calm him down, worried about the attention he may attract.

"A majority of smuggling Indians have a stronghold in the east end. I can see that even city yards don't know what to do with a dark street like the East End. It's hard to identify the route and exact number of smugglers right?" [Name] stepped back to stand next to Sebastian as she watched him quickly scan over all the papers Ciel handed to him, memorizing every word. "So I'll make a move in my own way...I want to return to the manor house quickly. Sebastian, did you memorize those documents?"

The butler gave a small nod and a 'yes' before handing the papers back to Abberline. "Let's go then, Sebastian, [Name]"

The woman wordlessly followed while Sebastian gave an 'okay'. Ciel's shoes clopped against the cobblestones as he and [Name] walked away from the two officers, [Name]'s shoes clicked as she walked beside the boy, her ears sharp, still listening in on the officer's conversation.

"Commissioner Randall, who exactly are those two...?"

"I guess it doesn't matter now, since you saw him...Abberline. This country has a secret executive agency which is directly controlled by the Queen, it is strictly kept a secret. That was Phantomhive.

The Phantomhive family has served for generations. They are called "The Queen's watchdogs" or "the awful noblemen"."

"Why are they called awful noblemen? Aren't they serving the royal family just like us?"

"No.
Their task is not such an easy one. Every country has a surface world but there is always an underworld also. Great Britain is no exception. The Phantomhive is a dark agency that conceals all of the royal family's evildoing and eliminates every thread linking the British royal family's involvement...no matter how dirty the method. A "phantom" is something that a royal family normally shouldn't have. The dark street of the east end...It is where the people involved with the multinational underworld gather in this country. The one who has the power to control and manage everything in the underworld of this country, to avoid it leaking out into the surface world...is the Phantomhive family.

And with a new addition to this executive agency...It's best not to meddle in their business."

"New addition? Do you mean lady [Lastname]?"

"We know not of how she came to the title. The Queen's dove is supposedly there to balance the evil doings and find more peaceful alternatives to the Phantomhive's dirty methods...or at least that's what she's supposed to do...for all we know, she could be the worst between the two, hidden behind the curtain that is..."dove"..."

"...Dove?" 

"You've been awfully quiet," Mentioned the young earl as he took notice of [Name]'s sour face as the three walked down the street, her arms crossed, her posture slightly slumped over,
A sudden hit to her back made her jolt upwards and whip her head to the culprit, growling as she glared at the raven-haired butler who smirked, "A posture like that is nowhere near ladylike,"

"Bastard..."

"And such foul language too, ah, where on earth did that mouth come from, hm?" Sebastian put a hand on his chin as he faked contemplating before shrugging "I was made aware by your butler that you can be quite vulgar once you get into a temper"

"He did not!" [Name] raised a hand to smack him back as revenge, but her hand instead went to cover her nose, smelling the suffocating scent of opium and countless other drugs and smoke.
"Reeks..."

"It appears we have arrived, young master." 

The three looked down at the sketchy steps that supposedly led to their location...Ciel turned to the woman covering her nose with a disgusted expression, "It's not that bad. Come on,"

"...I have a sensitive sense of smell," she mumbled through her gloved hand as the three began to make their way down, the smell more pungent, but mostly to [Name]...That is until they eventually made it down to a door, that upon opening, the earl understood her discomfort.

"What an awful smell..." The room was smokey, and even the lights that hung couldn't make it through.

In front of them, hazy figures began to become visible as the smoke cleared a little, "So you finally found this place...Earl. It feels kinda weird for you to see me this way..." the source of the voice blew smoke, "However...I always knew the day would come."

"And what kind of day is this??" Ciel was irked as Sebastian and [Name] deadpanned, the smoke clearing to reveal Lau with Ran-Mao on his lap, and other girls circling him, 

"Welcome Earl! [Name]! Long time no see!" The man greeted me with his usual closed-eyed expression.

"You know him? I thought you only saw him at Madam Red's funeral" The earl shuffled closer to [Name] as she shrugged, 

"He provides me with quite good snow crabs, and for a seriously low price." Ciel looked at [Name] as if she had grown two heads, she was actually acquainted with him?!

Lau went on to talk to Ciel as [Name] attempted to shuffle away, her back hitting against Sebastian's chest as two girls came up to the both of them, holding pipes as one leaned her chest onto the woman's shoulder, earning a squeal as Sebastian tries to politely decline their offer of wanting to have a smoke with them, "no thank you..."

"Ah- I don't smoke...ladies,"

"Ahh! What a shame,"

"Hmm, you sure you don't want to take any of this off? It's awfully warm," One of the girls tugged on [Name]'s shirt as the woman in question jumped behind the butler with a red face. The butler himself, in place of her own, held his arm out to protect her, although that didn't help another girl who came up behind [Name] and swept her away,

"Ah!"

"Come! My lady! loosen up!" The girl led [Name] by the waist towards Lau, walking past Ciel who was speaking causing him to jump and stutter his speech as he watched the poor woman's soul leave her body as more girls left Lau's side to [Name], 

"And Lady [Lastname]! very good to see you again!" Lau gladly accepted the passing of [Name]'s barely conscious body in his arms.

"Is she still with us..?"

Ciel took a peak at [Name] 's bright red face, possibly, or most definitely from being shoved into many girl's chests. "air..."

"Hmm, well, before we depart," Lau began again, noticing [Name]'s begging for fresh air and an escape from this place, "What exactly is "that" incident?" He turned to the earl and butler.

"you..."

"Typical of a yes-man..." Sebastian had expected this response, although the earl is once again fooled by Lau's antics.

"I see. So you want to arrest that mischievous kid? Since there are no casualties it must be because he's targeted upper-class citizens or soldiers, setting an example for the common people. It must be tiring for you, earl..." Now out of the opium den, back in the streets of West End, four of them; now including Lau, wander to wherever he was leading the three.
"Nonsense."

"Nevertheless, we have walked for a long time now so where is this stronghold of Indian people?" Sebastian mentioned while patting [Name]'s back, who was still recovering from being in the opium den.

"eh?"

All of them paused. Standing in the middle of a random street. "Ah sorry, I got lost in the conversation so it seems that we are lost now" Hahaha sorry to disappoint you!"

"Why you..." Ciel glared at Lau while [Name] seemed to have given up but her eyes instantly settled on the figure that was getting too close to the earl, "Well firstly we'll return to—" When the man bumped into the boy, [Name] and Sebastian shared a look seeing the man's expression before he dramatically clutched his stomach,

"It hurts!! My ribs cracked!!" 

"Wha?"

[Name] heard Sebastian sigh while she moved to stand in front of Ciel. The man continued to cry out, "Someone, come and help!" With his cries, more men surrounded the group, foolishly deceived by the man's dramatic display.
"Are you ok!?"
"What's wrong? He is so cruel!"

Eventually, the group was surrounded, with the man glaring down at Ciel, but his line of sight was cut when [Name] stood in front of the boy, the earl now practically shielded by the three adults.

"You..." he stumbled with his words a bit as he looked up at [Name]'s eyes "showing up in a place like this...You're asking for it!" His original plan was to grab the earl by his collar, but with [Name] in the way he pulled her by her sleeve instead, "That's quite a nice attire you have on there young lady, a noble or what?"

Ciel moved to swat the man's hand away from [Name], "It's rude to handle a lady like that,"

"Tch. Pay me consolidation money!! Strip off everything you have and give it to me!!"

...

"It seems we are caught amongst some irritating punks yet again, young master," Sebastian spoke, ignoring the man's shouts "Shall I..?"

"Dispose of them right away. As for you, [Name], be careful, wouldn't want you to rip anything again. Especially not with these people around." The woman in question sighed, agreeing silently but not liking being lectured by a 13-year-old. 

"Yes..."

"As you wish."

"I'll tell you..." The same man started again, "All of us here despise noblemen. They brought us all the way to England and then dumped us like trash! All of you British are selfish!"

"Do they not see Lau with us-" [Name] turned to the side where the man should've been, only for him to not be there. "Ah."

"That's right!" a few others in the crowd chanted, agreeing with the man as he continued on, pulling out a big blade,

"Where did he get that from?"

"Is that a machete?" Ciel and [Name] both stared with bored looks as the man continued until he eventually roared all the crowd cheering on with him until some confused voices appeared from behind the crowd,

"Wait a sec..."

"That's not how it goes..."

"So yeah guys..." Two more Indian males appeared, casually walking through "We're searching for someone. Have you seen any Indians who look like this?" the one who spoke seemed younger than the other, in quite extravagant clothing, with dark purple hair and adorned with gold jewellery. The other could clearly be inferred as his servant, quite tall, taller than Sebastian, with light-grey, practically white hair.

Everyone went momentarily silent, and at that moment, [Name] was sure everyone there was thinking the same thing... 'What a lovely sketch...'

"What the!? You're in the way you bastard." The man who was yelling in Ciel's and [Name]'s faces then turns to yell at the purple-haired man, 

"How rude...calling me such impolite things...eh?" He took notice of the crowd and his eyes narrowed in on the three in the middle.
"He has a butler...You are British noblemen?

"So what if we are?" Ciel spoke, slightly glaring at the man, who is yet to introduce himself.

"Then, I shall side with the people of my country. Agni..." 
[Name] looked at the servant, 'Agni' who got into a fighting stance

"Yes."

"Defeat them. But leave the lady out. It is simple courtesy!"

"Your wish is my command. I will swing this fist blessed by the gods for my masters' sake." The bandages that were wrapped around his right hand began to fall. And with swift moments had dashed at Sebastian,

"Ehh?!" [Name] whipped her head around, "but..."

She didn't stand to the side but stood her ground as she watched Agni strike at Sebastian, the demon easily blocking it. As [Name] realised how close they were getting, She instantly grabbed Ciel, carrying him out of the way,

"What the..? Whaa!"

She set him down out of the way, still watching as Agni struck Sebastian at such a high speed that even she could tell that the demon was impressed,

"Don't forget that we are here also!" The man from before went to strike [Name] with his blade from behind. With a quick turn of her heel, she moved the blade away from her body with the palm of her right hand, surprising the man with her sudden movement as she used the opportunity to twist her body again, her back facing the man with her hand still at the blade, she twisted his arm, making him yell and drop the blade into her own hand. 

The yell caught the attention of Agni, but he couldn't disobey his orders and attack a lady, his best option was to hit a pressure point for her to unhand the blade.

As Agni and Sebastian neared Ciel and [Name], she moved to stand in front of him, dropping the blade to her feet before Agni could see. By now, both of them were in front of her and Ciel, she held Ciel close by holding his arm, and Sebastian was in front of her with his back turned. Agni struck again, but this time changed his aim, his hand went past Sebastian and almost struck [Name]'s neck if it wasn't for her blocking it and redirecting his arm away with her own,

At this point Agni stopped and jumped back a bit, turning to Sebastian, "I've hit your marman countless times. Your arm should be paralyzed. How is it that you can still fight?" He then turned to [Name] seeing that she had already dropped the blade a while ago. His face changed for a moment, 
"Ah! My lady! My deepest apologies, I thought you were still armed!"

[Name] shook her head and waved her hand dismissively with a small smile. Ciel spoke up, directing the conversation so the butler wouldn't look into the reason Sebastian was still mobile.

"Hey! We had barely stepped foot in this place and those guys picked a fight with us! Do all Indians act like barbarians and indiscriminately attack the British!" He walked out from behind [Name]'[s taller figure,

"What?" The purple-haired man was now quite confused, turning to the group of men who began the scuffle, "You lot! Did you really attack this kid and lady for no reason?"

"eh? a reason..."

"That's not right! Picking fights without reason is childish," he huffed and crossed his arms, "Agni! Our brothers are the wrong ones here. We shall help this kid now!"

"Yes sir!"

Ciel, Sebastian and [Name] stood back with a blank face as within seconds all the men were piled up, with Agni on top of the human pile, "It is done, lord Soma."

"That's right!!" 'Soma' went to pick up Ciel's hat that had fallen when [Name] pulled him, "So you guys...I hope you're not hurt or anything?"

"Er...no." Sebastian managed to get out. Soma then turned to [Name],
"I'm fine,"

Pleased with the answers, he continued, putting Ciel's hat back onto his head and patting it, "Also kid...This kind of area isn't the place for a kid to wander about."
"So anywho...I'm in the middle of a search so need to split."

"See ya." Turning around to make his dramatic exit, he didn't account for the fact that the three behind him could still hear him and his butler. 
"That was great, Lord Soma!"
"It's only natural for a child of the gods"

"Yaa, those two are amazing," a familiar voice perked up, causing the three to turn their heads towards the source, Lau atop the roof, who had been looking down on the situation all along,

"And what exactly have you been doing?"

"Meh. Just waiting for the right chance to jump in." Lau jumped down, still keeping calm, [Name] admired his style. 
"By the way...who exactly are those two?"
"They are definitely not people who live in the east end. Also, they wear pretty dresses. Their English accent is pretty too."

"Oh well...It looks like our first job is to deliver these people to the city yard." Sebastian spoke while looking at the pile of passed-out men. 

"All of them..?" [Name[ slouched,

"All of them."

The night rolled around, and the snow continued...Continuing to coat the city of London in white. "How tiresome." Lau had followed the three back to the Townhouse, in a way, he was now part of the case. 

"The criminals may be among them. Let's wait to hear from Commissioner Randall."

With a long groan, [Name] leaned against the closest wall to her, her head hanging back. Normally, Ciel or Sebastian would scold her for being too improper by now, knowing full well she is capable of acting like a lady, but currently, they couldn't blame her. Running around London all day took out a lot of energy,

"Feh! Fancy calling me out to London because of this boring case!!" Ciel complained, 

"Haha, well you can't help but bark if there is any sort of threat to the Queen. This is part of being a pitiful watchdog isn't it Earl." Lau went over to stand next to the woman who was hanging onto her last thread of sanity, patting her head like he would Ran Mao and guiding her to rest her head on his shoulder, the woman being too lazy to complain.

"Young Master! Welcome back!" [Name] lifted her head slightly to see the servants around the corner, straightening up more as she was just in time to spot Finny running over and jumping into her arms, Lau laughing beside her.

"[Name]!!" He hugged her before pulling away, letting [Name] pat his head in a comforting manner,
"Finny! My son, how are you?"

"Son...?" The young earl irked, "What's that about...you adopted one of my servants already?"

"Why of course, are you telling me I cannot?"

"You can't."

"I really don't get why not,"

Finny stood beside [Name], who was next to Lau. Pulling out a flower crown from who knows where placing it on her head,
"I see you brought all the servants this time..." Lau questioned, adjusting the flower crown that was now on [Name]'s head as she didn't attempt to push his hand away, making sure it was centred atop her hair,

"Yes, they would eventually end up more of a burden if we left them at home." Sebastian turned away, "Well now.  You must be tired due to the cold. I will serve you tea immediately."

Tired, Ciel agreed, "Fair enough then."

"Instead of English tea let's have chai, that would be better."

"Fair enough then—"

Everyone turned their heads to the new source of voice. To see that the two who had 'helped' them before had somehow just walked through the doors without notice. "What the!?"

"Wha?"

"It's a lot narrower than my palace"

"Wha?" Speechless the Earl struggled to find his words before he yelled, "Why the blazes are you here?!"

"Huh? But we met just earlier today? did you forget?" The violet-haired man reasoned, to which all the servants glanced over at the unfamiliar faces in confusion,
"Besides I saved you," the man crossed his arms, "In India, It's common to welcome and entertain benefactors. We even have a saying that "entertain the guests even if you must sell your treasures" He explained, however, no one was really following along, especially not the most tired [Name] who was hardly conscious the flower crown on her head would've fallen off from her head tipping every few seconds if it wasn't for Lau keeping it in place,
"Oi where is the bed?"

"Why are you looking for a bed?" spoke Lau as [Name] glanced up at the man from her slouched position,

"In my country, we sit together with the guests on the bed."

"Everyone on the bed? I highly doubt that can happen with our beds," murmured [Name] until a yell gained everyone's attention. From the flight of stairs, the man's servant 'Agni' had joyfully taken it upon himself to search the townhouse for a bed.

"Priiince! I found it!" Ignoring the yells of the Earl the man pranced up the stairs towards the yells of his servant,

"Meh, however narrow it is, I've decided to stay here."

Reluctantly, [Name] followed the flow of people, Lau and the servants alike to where the "Prince" had wandered off to, dragging herself up the stairs as she allowed Finny to drag her along.

Arriving at the room, regretfully only one away from where [Name] was staying, they were met with the man propped on the bed, 

"Apart from that...Just who...Well, who the hell are you anyway?" Ciel and Sebastian stood on the side of the bed, having to simply watch as these strangers took over one of their rooms,

"Me? I'm a prince," spoke his highness from resting position,

"A prince?"

"This person is the 26th child to the King of the princely state of Bengal. Prince Soma Asman Kadar." Explain his butler as Soma smirked in his leisurely position,

"Wow, 26th in line still that big of an ego..." mumbled [Name] as Lau chuckled from beside her, however, the servants seemed to only care for the "prince" part and nothing else,

"I'm gonna stay for a while ok, midget." The poor boy looked like he was about to blow up, furious as he shook in his position,

"Then, as a symbol of our new friendship, this Agni will serve you chai!" beamed the white-haired man, "On a cold day chai with ginger can't be beat!"

"You know what can't be beat? My bed, good night all,"

"You aren't seriously leaving ME to deal with this brat?!"

Chapter Text

"Lady [Lastname]?"

"Lady [Lastname], it is time to wake up."

A soft groan came from the bed as [Name] stirred, her hand rubbing at her eyes. "Mhmm... Angel? Is that you..?" she mumbled, her voice heavy with sleep, only being able to see the faint silhouette of the man,

The figure standing near the window chuckled lightly, their features obscured by the morning light streaming in from behind them. "I'm afraid I am not an angel, Miss."

She blinked, her vision slowly adjusting to the brightness. As the haze cleared, her eyes focused on a familiar face.

"Oh, good morning, Agni..."

...

"AGNI?!"

She shot upright, fully awake now as she scrambled back against the bedframe, clutching the duvet tightly to her chest.

"Namaste, Lady [Lastname]!" Agni greeted her cheerfully, his hands pressed together in a respectful gesture, as though the situation were entirely normal.

[Name] stared at him, her mind racing to catch up. Fragments of the previous day's events flickered through her memory. "Huh..." she muttered, still trying to piece things together.

"I'm here to bring you down for breakfast!" Agni announced warmly, his voice filled with sincerity. The man appeared blissfully unaware of how odd the scene might appear.

Her gaze dropped to her attire—just a simple nightgown. Her eyes darted back to Agni, who remained oblivious to any potential impropriety.

"Now—"

"Ahhh!"

Before she could protest, Agni swept her up into his arms, cradling her as though she were as delicate as fine porcelain.

[Name] froze for a moment, her mind caught between mortification and disbelief. She finally managed to sputter, "A-Agni! Put me down! This is completely—"

"Lord Ciel is already preparing for the day. You must do the same, or the food will get cold," Agni interrupted with his usual serene smile, entirely unaffected by her protests.

Just then, the door burst open with a loud bang.

[Name] whipped her head toward the noise to find Sebastian standing in the doorway, Ciel and Lau just behind him.

"...Well..." Sebastian's usually composed demeanour faltered for a moment as he seemed to search for the appropriate words.

Ciel's expression was blank, his eyes flicking between [Name] and Agni as though calculating the situation.

Lau, on the other hand, grinned broadly. "May I join?" he asked with his usual lack of filter.

"GET OUT!!" [Name] shrieked, thrashing in Agni's arms, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

Agni, however, remained utterly composed, his serene smile never wavering. "For breakfast, we'll be having—"

"I don't care about breakfast right now!" she snapped, her voice rising as she squirmed in his grasp.

The innocent man merely continued his cheerful explanation as if her protests were of little consequence, entirely focused on his mission of ensuring she wouldn't miss the morning meal...

"How long do you two intend to stay in my house?"

[Name] sighed softly, her exhaustion evident. This morning's chaotic scene had drained her, and as someone who was decidedly not a morning person, her patience was wearing thin.

She focused on her plate, cutting into the golden-brown French toast. Sebastian had given his usual elegant introduction to the meal: prawn curry paired with French toast and a touch of ginger.

"We'll leave once our work is done," Prince Soma replied nonchalantly.

"And that is...?" Ciel grumbled from across the table, his sharp gaze fixed on Soma. The two sat opposite one another, the tension between them palpable. [Name] sat next to Lau, occupying a seat toward the centre of the long dining table.

"Aren't you two looking for someone?" Lau inquired with a playful lilt, clearly enjoying his prolonged stay at the manor. For reasons unclear to everyone but himself, he too had remained overnight.

"So what if they are? And why do you need to stay here as well?" Ciel's irritation was evident as he pointedly addressed Lau. "I recall offering a place to stay to one person only."

Lifting her head slightly from her plate, [Name] swallowed a bite of food and gestured to herself with a raised finger. "Who else do you think?"

"At least you were permitted to stay here," Ciel remarked dryly, jabbing his fork in her direction. "Unlike the rest at this table."

"Ho ho, what's wrong with me staying here?" Lau leaned back in his chair, his grin unbothered.

"Hm, yeah," [Name] chimed in, nodding in agreement. "Plus, he's helping us now, isn't he?" Despite being aware of Lau's cunning nature, she found his lighthearted demeanour oddly endearing.

"Oh, yes. We're looking for a lady." Soma rummaged in his pocket, still chewing as he pulled out a crumpled drawing.

[Name] had to stifle a laugh, recalling how...artistic the sketch had been when it was first shown to the group.

"This lady," Soma declared proudly, handing the paper to [Name].

She stared at the crude drawing for a few moments before passing it to Lau, who handed it to Ciel with a shaky hand. "Ahem... I personally haven't seen this lady. How about you, gentlemen? Hm?"

Ciel and Sebastian exchanged a glance, their expressions unreadable.

"Her name is Mina," Soma explained. "She was a maidservant at my palace. I drew that. I drew it so well that once you see her, you'll recognize her for sure! Isn't she a beauty?" he added, his mouth still half-full.

"It's...nice!" [Name] managed, her voice slightly strained. "Wow...Is that hyperpigmentation?"

"Sebastian, can you find her with this?" Ciel asked dryly, raising an eyebrow at the questionable drawing.

Sebastian paused for a moment, then nodded. "Even for me, that's... I'll try my best."

"Meh, I've never seen such a beautiful lady—" Lau muttered, though his gaze remained fixed on the drawing.

[Name] leaned over his shoulder for another look and coughed, suppressing a laugh. "Indeed... such beauty is incomparable."

"Well, of course!" Soma declared, standing abruptly and clasping his hands together. "She is the most beautiful lady in my palace!"

"...So why is this woman in England?" Ciel muttered, his patience visibly fraying.

Before anyone could answer, Soma and Agni knelt before a statue they had somehow smuggled into the manor.

"What the hell is this all of a sudden? Where did they get that statue from?!" Ciel snapped, his voice rising.

The room descended into a mixture of confusion and disbelief as the prince and his servant began fervently praying, entirely oblivious to the earl's outrage."It seems they are praying but that's such an awful surreal figure of God," Lau commented,

"A figure of God?" [Name] glanced toward Sebastian, whose eyes were narrowed in silent scrutiny. "It's just a statue of a woman who wears men's heads as a necklace, holds men's heads in her hands, and dances happily on a man's stomach."

"Meh, it's something like that..." 

"That's how I see it."

Agni turned, still kneeling reverently before the statue. "This is a statue of Kali, the goddess from the Hindu religion we have faith in."

"So, it's a god from India?"

Agni nodded solemnly. "Our goddess Kali is the wife of Lord Shiva and the goddess of power and destruction. She protects us from misfortune and bestows many blessings upon us!"

[Name] narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. "How can a goddess of destruction protect and bring blessings?"

Agni smiled patiently. "Ah, she destroys only to recreate. Kali eliminates sin, ignorance, and decay. A long time ago, a demon foolishly challenged the goddess to a fight. Naturally, Kali defeated the demon with ease. But after that victory, her destructive urge could not be quelled. She became consumed by the act of destruction, wreaking havoc wherever she went."

Agni clenched his bandaged hand into a fist, his devotion unwavering.

"The damage she caused was worse than what the demon did, eh?" Ciel commented with a deadpan expression

"Ironic," [Name] muttered, turning her gaze aside, and making eye contact with Sebastian who sent her a glare as she attempted to hide her smirk.

Agni continued, undeterred. "No other gods could stop her. They decided that if her rampage continued, they would destroy the world entirely. At that moment—" Agni's voice grew fervent, "—Lord Shiva, her husband, lay down at her feet to stop her."

"Ahh! So that's why he's being trampled on. Of course, just a matrimonial quarrel," Sebastian remarked.

[Name] shot him a sideways glance. "What kind of lover's quarrels are you used to?"

Ciel huffed, unimpressed. "Maybe he should've stepped in before so many were killed."

Agni bowed his head as he explained, "After stepping on her husband, Kali finally came to her senses. She ended her rampage, and peace returned to the world. She is a great goddess—one who conquered the demon after a fierce battle." His voice softened with reverence. "The severed head she holds is proof of her victory."

[Name] remarked, "Did anyone count how many times he said 'goddess' just now?"

Lau, appearing at her side with his usual nonchalance, raised a hand. "I did—ten times!"

"Of course you did,"

Sebastian placed a hand on his chin, his expression thoughtful. "If such a powerful figure exists," he mused, "I shall have to exercise caution should I ever travel to India."

Agni was a tad confused but his confusion was cut short when Soma rose from praying, "So I have finished praying now." The prince, as soon as he stood up, swung an arm around Ciel as he began to drag the boy out, past [Name] and Lau who watched wordlessly, "Let's go out, midget! You'll be my guide!"
"Why me!?" The little earl exclaims while thrashing around to get out of the prince's grip, "-besides I'm not midget, my name is Ciel..."
"Then Ciel, I order you to lead the way."

Soma's way was stopped when Sebastian stepped in, "I'm deeply sorry but...It has already been scheduled for the young master to study and work today."

"As you can see, I'm very busy—" Before the earl could walk away the prince had the wonderful idea to attempt to kidnap another,

"Then, [Name]! You'll be my guide!" Soma declared enthusiastically, grabbing her arm. She yelped at the sudden tug, stumbling forward.

"Actually..." Sebastian's voice interjected smoothly, and for a fleeting moment, [Name] felt a glimmer of hope.

"The Lady is assisting the young Lord," Sebastian continued, "particularly in his art studies."

"Oh, thank you, dear Sebastian—wait." [Name] froze, her mind catching up to his words. "I'm what? Since when did I agree to this?!"

"Since you signed the contract when you accepted our hospitality, my lady," Sebastian replied, his voice laced with amusement. The faint curl of his lips hinted at a sly smirk as he looked down at her.

"I never signed a contract," [Name] retorted, narrowing her eyes.

"Ah," Sebastian mused, his tone unbothered, "perhaps the wine must've clouded your memory."

Although [Name] was reluctant to teach the young Earl art, enjoying it herself was one thing, and teaching it was entirely different. She had time to prepare mentally. Thankfully, the first session of the day was violin study at 10 a.m.

"During your stay in London, instead of Governess Adams and the others..." Sebastian's silky voice carried through the room as he adjusted his pristine gloves. He was in full tutor mode, complete with glasses perched unnecessarily on the bridge of his nose and his hair neatly swept to the side. "...I will serve as your tutor."

[Name] sat to the side with Lau, engaged in light conversation. Their laughter was soft and occasional as Lau recounted tales from his ventures, while she listened and interjected with quips. In the background, Ciel's violin practice offered a somewhat discordant soundtrack.

The peaceful routine, however, was interrupted when both [Name] and Lau noticed Prince Soma and Agni unrolling mats and pulling out instruments from seemingly nowhere.

"What..." [Name] muttered, her brows furrowing as she watched the two men settle onto the mats.

Both Lau and [Name] watched from the sidelines as the prince's instrument clashed horribly with Ciel's violin. The grating combination of mismatched pitches filled the room with a cacophony that was impossible to ignore, even though each instrument sounded fine on its own.

It didn't take long for both Ciel and Sebastian to reach their limit. The young earl's brow twitched in irritation, and the demon butler sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Finally, Sebastian addressed the chaos with barely concealed exasperation. "Eh, what are you doing?"

"Hm?" Lau, ever curious, had abandoned his spot beside [Name] to crouch near Agni's drums, poking at them lightly as if to test their quality. Meanwhile, Prince Soma smiled brightly, entirely unbothered by the disruption he was causing. "I just thought it would be good to spend some time with Ciel today. Besides, I'm quite talented with musical instruments," he declared, puffing his chest out with pride.

"Get out!!"

11 a.m. marked the beginning of Art Study Hour.

"Next, it's time for art study," Sebastian announced smoothly, ushering the small group into a room where a carefully arranged still life awaited—a bowl of fruit and a bottle of wine on a scrunched tablecloth.

"How did you even know I do art?" [Name] muttered as she prepared sticks of charcoal and graphite, setting up beside Ciel to assist him.

The butler smiled that infuriatingly calm smile. "Ah? I recall you mentioning it once. Do you not remember? It must've been the wine."

She swore she heard her sanity crack. Glaring daggers at him, she turned to Ciel, leaning slightly to his side. "Start with the basic shapes you see," she instructed gently. "Don't overcomplicate it. The first line is never perfect—"

"What? Drawing a bottle is boring, isn't it!" Prince Soma's voice cut through her guidance, making both her and Ciel jump. They turned to see him strolling toward them, his grin wide and completely unbothered.

"Well, Prince," [Name] began, trying to salvage the moment, "it's not about the—"

"Psh!" Soma waved her off with an exaggerated gesture. "Drawing a picture is much better with a naked woman, right? So, you two women!" He pointed dramatically, one hand aimed at Mey-Rin and the other at [Name]. "Undress!"

Mey-Rin let out a high-pitched scream, crossing her arms over herself in sheer panic. "I'll only undress in front of the man I love!" she wailed, her cheeks bright red.

Meanwhile, [Name] stood frozen, her mouth agape and her expression utterly drained of all emotion, as if her very soul had left her body.

"GET OUT!!

1 p.m. marked the transition to Phantomhive Company work.

"The samples of the limited Christmas goods from our Yorkshire factory have arrived," Sebastian announced, placing a few plush toys on the table.

"Um... It feels good now that they've remade it," [Name] watched with a soft smile, watching as Ciel hugged a large bunny plush to test its durability. Though it was merely for business purposes, the sight had a charm that warmed her heart. She held a smaller bunny plush in her hands, squeezing it gently and appreciating its softness.

"Next," Sebastian continued, "the production plan for next year has arrived from headquarters. It seems the new products, such as the Christmas crackers, are enjoying favourable sales at the Herriot department store."

Trailing slightly behind the earl and his butler, [Name] watched as Ciel popped one of the Christmas crackers, its sharp crack and flutter of confetti reminding her the holidays that had passed.

Lost in thought for a moment, she was pulled back to reality by Lau, who sidled up to her with a mischievous grin. He showed her something Prince Soma had been flaunting earlier—both Lau and [Name] stifled giggles, their amusement growing as they watched the prince and Agni get once again, kicked out.

"GET OUT!" 

2 pm, fencing hour.

"Hmph... What time will you finish?" Soma groaned, sprawling across a mat on the floor. Nearby, Lau lounged with an air of nonchalance, sharing snacks pilfered from the kitchen with [Name] as they observed. The clatter of foils echoed faintly in the background as Ciel struggled to focus.

"And just what the hell are you doing?" Soma's casual inquiry hung in the air, unaware that he was on the Earl's last strand of patience.

"AAAAARGH! SHUT UP!" Ciel's exasperation finally boiled over, his voice cutting through the room. "I can't concentrate!!" The demon behind him seemed more amused at his master's outburst than anything,

The sudden outburst startled everyone, including [Name] who dropped the delicacy in her hand, and Lau, who burst into laughter at the sight of a dropped macaron shattering on the floor. Unfazed, he revealed another hidden plate of pastries, offering one with a mischievous grin.

"Eh, no need to get mad," Soma said, clearly unaware that his antics were driving the young earl to the brink. Every action, every word seemed to unravel Ciel's composure further, threatening to snap the fraying thread of his patience.

Silence fell as both Lau and the woman by his side turned their attention to the brewing conflict, their playful conversation forgotten. She stood by, poised to intervene if necessary, her watchful gaze sharp but calm.

Finally, Ciel snatched the foil from Sebastian, who raised a brow but allowed the boy to proceed without protest. "Ok, I get it..." The earl turned, thrusting the weapon toward Soma, whose eyes widened in surprise. "If you want my attention that much, then be my opponent."

Soma hesitated briefly before accepting the challenge, testing the weight of the foil in his hand. "I've only trained in martial arts like Kalaripayattu and Silambam, though..." he mused, giving the blade a few experimental swings.

Lau, ever the opportunist, retrieved another foil, casually offering it to the woman beside him. She declined with a subtle shake of her head, her eyes never leaving the scene before her.

"Have it your way," Soma continued, stepping forward confidently. "So, if I beat you... you'll play with me?"

Ciel straightened his posture, "Only if you win. If you lose, you'll stay quiet and keep out of my way."

The woman moved closer to Sebastian's side, her expression neutral but her stance attentive. "This will be interesting," she murmured, her voice low enough for only the butler to hear.

Sebastian adjusted his gloves, his lips curving into an amused smile as he raised his hand. "Five bouts in three minutes. The one with the highest score wins. So...Let's start!"

Instantly, Soma lunged toward Ciel with surprising speed, his movements swift and aggressive. His stance, though lacking finesse, carried the confidence of someone well-versed in combat—befitting his royal lineage.

Ciel remained rooted in place, his sharp eyes tracking Soma's every motion. As the prince swung his foil downward, he shouted, "Take this!"

The blade arced toward Ciel's shin, a clear miscalculation. The foil bent harmlessly on impact, eliciting a small gasp from Soma.

"That's not a valid point in fencing," Ciel said smugly, his voice tinged with condescension. Before Soma could recover, Ciel stepped forward and thrust his blade with precision, aiming for his opponent's torso.

Soma barely managed to dodge, stumbling back with wide eyes. "Too bad!" Ciel taunted, his smirk growing wider.

"WAAA!" The prince continued to just barely doge Ciel's blade, "You coward! I don't even know the rules!"

"It's your fault that you don't know the rules," He thrust his foil forward again, just scraping the prince slightly as he dodged again, "A match is a match."

[Name] made eye contact with Sebastian as they both watched the prince struggle, both of them holding back laughs as they watched the Prince's cockiness melt away,
"Why you little..."

"Gah!" The prince swung at the earl again, making a mistake once more of swinging the foil horizontally, "Huh! This sword is hard to use when swinging left and right!!" He tried again, also failing,

"Thrusting forward is the basic idea of fencing...Not to scythe the sword horizontally." The earl easily dodged Soma's swing, "Your torso is wide open!!" 

Ciel aimed right for Soma's chest, only to be suddenly blocked by Agni throwing himself in front of Soma, "Prince!! This is dangerous!!"

[Name] moved without thinking, her body acting on instinct as she darted forward, grabbing Ciel by the collar and yanking him back. In the same fluid motion, she raised her arm to block Agni's swift strike. The force of his hand connecting with her forearm sent a sharp jolt of pain coursing through her, and a small grunt escaped her lips.

Ciel's foil slipped from his hand, clattering loudly against the floor as she pulled him further back, his balance lost. He stumbled, landing unceremoniously on the ground.

The room fell deathly silent, the tension thick enough to suffocate. Every pair of eyes fixated on the scene, unmoving, as if time itself had frozen.

Agni stood rigid, his hand still outstretched, but his expression shifted in an instant. He shouted, the sound cutting through the stillness like a blade.

The intensity in the air was palpable as [Name] straightened, her arm still raised defensively. She glanced at Agni, her sharp gaze unwavering despite the ache throbbing through her limb. On the floor, Ciel's stunned expression shifted to one of irritation, his pride clearly bruised.

"M..Miss [Name]!" He looked panicked and she felt kind of bad, she couldn't blame him for protecting his prince, "My deepest apologies!" He picked up the foil, looking extremely panicked as he explained himself, "My body moved on its own when I thought the prince was going to lose...!! If you hadn't stepped in..!—"

"I'm fine, It's alright, Agni." She simply brushed off her skirt, giving the man a closed eye smile as he looked at her unsure, 

"But I was sure I had hit your pressure point, are you not in any pain?" Questioned the man as he stepped closer, [Name] held her arm out to let him inspect it, 

"Yes, I'm very sure," Sebastian came up next to the woman, also inspecting her arm as Agni was worried she might've been lying to save him the guilt, 

"She's right, her arm is just fine," he made her extend and bend her arm, opening and closing her hand to make sure, feeling for any tension or abnormalities in her arm that would be causing pain, "hm, you do have some muscle,"

"AHAHAHA AGNI! You have protected a master like me really well, I praise you!" Soma came up behind Agni, patting him on the back, "Agni is my butler, he's all mine! In other words...I won!!"

"Tha..!" Ciel tried to defend himself, trying to rack his brain for any excuse he could find, 

"Now you shall play with me!"

Lau balanced the foil he had picked up in the palm of his hand, tilting his head back as he interrupted, "Oya, oya," he then tossed the blade over to Sebastian, "Here you should take reprisal for your master." Sebastian caught the foil with ease, "butler."

"What are you going to do?" Soma's cockiness seemed to inflate as Agni sat confused, "Ciel's butler?"

Sebastian let out a sigh as he knelt next to Ciel on the floor, "Indeed...It's because you were being mean to a nice who didn't know the rules."
"Wha-"
"However..."

"When an attempt to injure my master happens..." He stood up, swinging the blade to the side, "As a butler of the Phantomhive family, I can't ignore it." The scene was short-lived as suddenly a dark aura surrounded the butler, "Moreover, we are behind the planned schedule by ten minutes."

"That's your real motive isn't it?" Ciel glared at the back of Sebastian's head as the boy moved to stand beside [Name], who had moved back to stand next to Lau,

"Interesting...This is good." Soma seemed confident, "I shall allow this duel!" with the foil that he had picked up, Agni got into a fighting stance, 
"Agni! In the name of Kali the goddess, you can't lose!"

"Eleven!"

Sebastian also got into a ready stance, between the two you could tell who was familiar with fencing and who was not, "Sebastian. This is an order! Silence that brat!"

"Jo Ajna"

"Yes, my lord."

Chapter Text

"As per your orders!"

"Your wish is my command, My lord!"

Sebastian and Agni both stood opposite each other. Both with determination swirling in their eyes, one, determined to win for their master, and the other, determined to get back on schedule, for the demon's patience has also been strained by the prince's uninvited company,
"Now then, please kindly go easy on me," Sebastian taunted,

Agni was quick to make the first move, jabbing the foil forward "Here I go!"

An impressive battle was unveiling before their very eyes, a clash that tested their strength, and although [Name] knew that Sebastian wasn't going all out for the sake of his identity, he was still going far above an average human; and Agni kept up with it. Both of them toe-to-toe, and the woman could see in Sebastian's expression that even he was impressed at how Agni was keeping up. Their duel continued in a marvellous display until eventually, the tip of both their foils met, and with their force, both of the blades bent and snapped in half in a remarkable feat, twirling into the air.

Sebastian had easily caught the part of his broken blade, "Oh my, the sword's broken." Everyone that had stood aside stared in shock at the display that had just unfolded before them, some more so than others for reasons only they would know, the earl specifically, shocked that this human kept up with a demon.

"This means that it'll be impossible to compete anymore, so this match ends as a draw?" Lau didn't seem that fazed at all, even though he did for a moment a second ago, 

Soma had gone on and on about how impressed he was, although, the Lady's mind was stuck on one thing quite odd as she stared blankly into nothingness. Sebastian had caught his side of the broken blade, but where was Agni's?—

The man in question turned to the woman as she was lost in thought, walking over to her, although a bit confused at what she was so lost in thought about, "Lady [Lastname], I am sorry for earlier. Does it still hurt?—"

A sudden smack to the top of the Lady's head was the answer to her previous question as the room went silent again, all turning to the woman as Agni's half of the foil dropped back to the ground, next to her feet.

...

"AHH! MY LADY!! ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!" Agni was back into panic mode as [Name] merely rubbed the top of her head. Lau had burst out laughing, coming over to pat her shoulder as she sighed, reassuring Agni once again that she was fine, 
"Honestly Agni, again; I'm in perfect condition, good as new,"

"—[Name]!" Her head turned to the source of the voice, meeting the blue eye of the earl as he tilted his head in a motion to say 'Get over here' while he stood with Sebastian. Agni watched her walk over to the earl, his eyes scanning her figure, from the way she walked to the way she behaved around the earl before going back to his prince.

"That guy...What exactly is he?" The earl spoke lowly, "Don't tell me that it is "that kind" again..." [Name] watched as Ciel's expression changed, morphing into one of disgust as he recalled their last encounter with the reapers,

His butler assures him, "No, I can confirm with certainty," 

"—Then is he something like you?" The earl then turned to [Name], catching her by surprise,

"Something like me..?" She needed elaboration, it depended on what exactly he thought of her, that would let her lay out her answer better.

The young lord huffed, "You're somewhat superhuman, are you not? We saw the way you fought Grell,"

Ah, so he thinks she is merely 'superhuman', which in a way she indeed was, but also in many ways, much more. [Name] couldn't help but let out a small chuckle, "Close, I suppose. But I assure you, you won't find anything like me, I'm one of a kind." although her wording may have seemed cocky, both earl and butler did not fail to notice the small tremble in her lip as she spoke, and once again, her choice of wording is deliberate. 
Instead of "anyone like me," she had used "anything". The two shared a glance as the lady gained her composure once more, 

"oh really..." Ciel sighed, but his small moment of peace was brief as the prince jumped up behind the earl, swinging his arm over Ciel's shoulder.

"Hey, Ciel! We should compete again too!"

"What?"

The kitchen was filled with an unfamiliar aroma that the butler was unfamiliar with, but it was a tangy, quite peppery aroma. And if he didn't know any better he would've thought it was Agni, but the smell wasn't akin to the smell of Indian cuisine although somewhat similar in a certain way.

The demon had planned on coming to decide on dinner, to scan what ingredients the townhouse currently has and what to make of it, although someone seemed to have made use of a few ingredients. Stepping in he was greeted by the back of the lady herself, pouring something onto a plate with a ladle. An orange-coloured, thick liquid with what seems to be a reddish oil, onto a plate with what seemed to be rice. Since her arrival, he had learned a few things in addition to what he already knew of the Lady, one of these new facts being that she can consume quite a lot of food, and tends to have meals before dinner and lunch.

"Sebastian," the lady had turned around, plate in hand as she grabbed a fork and spoon, noticing his attire, with his tailcoat gine and sleeves rolled up "I hope you don't mind, I cleaned up afterwards but there's still some leftover in the pot, is it alright if you leave it there?"

The butler had gone over to inspect what [Name] had made, "A sort of curry?"

"Yes," [Name] began to explain, "It's a Thai red curry, one of the recipes I have learnt, this is one of my favourites. The paste is firstly fried in a way with oil, that is what gives you the red oil, and in order to make it creamy, I add coconut milk and coconut cream rather than just the milk—" The butler listened to [Name] go on and explain how she made it as he wondered what could've given her the idea to make the dish,

"The flavour is all in the paste, Lau had managed to get me some and the rest of the ingredients are all fairly simple. Not to mention the prince had brought along quite a lot of rice enough to feed India, although I prefer jasmine to go with this, basmati will do as well...Sebastian?" [Name] looked back at the butler after her ramble to find him already looking at her with an odd expression, one she had never seen him wear before.

"Hm, I'll make sure no one will touch it," He turned away, lifting the pot to sit on one of the hobs at the back, when he had turned around, a spoon of the curry was sitting in front of his face, the lady held the spoon with a smile, 

"Try some, maybe there's something that needs to be done to it that I wouldn't notice,"

Sebastian's reddish brown eyes widened, a slight smile appearing on his lips as he tilted my head, "If it's criticism you want I'm afraid I'm of little help, food doesn't taste the same to me as you..."

"But you can still taste, even if it may not be the same as how others taste it, go on," she urged the butler as he finally gave in, leaning into the spoon held out and letting the hot liquid meet his tongue. It was silent for a few moments before the butler raised a hand to his lips, 

"This is..."

"Is it nice?"

"pleasant. The taste is actually quite pleasant, I have never tasted something like this,"

"Oho, am I finding out that you are a secret Thai food enthusiast, Sebastian?" The lady teased before a sudden realisation dawned upon her, "My food! It's going to go cold..." She turned around to pick her plate back up before scurrying away, muttering something under her breath as the butler's eyes remained on her until she turned the corner.

"Alright!" A gruff voice appeared, Baldroy walked into the kitchen, holding a frying pan, "I can't lose to that guy from India! I shall display my wonderful skills today!-"

Before the man could finish, Sebastian had taken the pan out of his hand, "There's no need for that! I'll take care of the preparations. Kindly stay by the side and watch." In the end, we were behind schedule for more than thirty minutes...

"Hey! What was that all about!? Today, yours truly is going to prepare my speciality dish!! Hey! Are you listening or not??? SEBASTIAN!! Are you listening???" Yelled out the chef as he raised his hands in protest, the butler in question sighed with an agitated expression, 

Sebastian sighed, "Really now...can you please be quiet?"

"Mr. Sebastian, I hope you don't mind this interruption..." Another voice appeared as Agni peeked his head in through the doorway, walking in fully, "I was just thinking if there is anything that I can help out with..." 

"Mr. Agni, there is really no need for you to..."

"Two pairs of hands are always better than one! Feel free to order me around." Absolutely astounded by the man's kindness, and perhaps convinced by Agni's skill level rather than Bard's, Sebastian wasted no time in naming the first thing he could do,
"In that case, May I trouble you with the preparation of the berry sauce for tonight's fish dish as well as the cottage pie?"

By the time Sebastian had left the kitchen to go into the inner kitchen, the white-haired man had somehow had all the rest of the servants to help, finding good use in each of them with their talents, he had gotten Baldroy to chop the onions, Finnian to mash the potatoes, finding use in his strength. And assisted Mey-rin in organising the plates, even helping when she had almost fallen.

During all of this, there was one thing that was on Agni's mind, the aroma that had led him into the kitchen, where such a scent could come from, his eyes sometimes wandered to the pot sat at the back of the hob, but he respected whoever it belonged to and stopped his hands, itching to lift the lid up.

"Hm?... [Name]!!" Finnian had gotten up, abandoning the smashed potatoes that he had finished to tackle whoever had walked in into a bone-crushing hug, but the person didn't mind, with one hand patting his soft blond locks and the other holding an empty plate,

"Finny, are we helping in the kitchen now, a secret gathering hm?" [Name] spoke with such care in her voice that Agni had paused, frozen while rolling out the pastry,

"A-ah! My Lady, no need, you shouldn't be helping servants..!" he sputtered, trying to gain control over his words,

The lady smiled, the hand that was patting Finnian's hair rested on his shoulder as the boy still clung onto her, but his hold had loosened a bit and he had turned his head to face Agni, "Nonsense, plus as I had said to them," she gestured to the other servants, "I am not that much of a noble myself, please allow me," 

As Finny released her, she walked over to the stove, "I was going to have more of this but I don't think that's necessary," Agni walked up next to her just as she had opened the lid to inspect the contents, the aroma he smelt before hitting him instantly, 

"This wonderful smell, what is this, My Lady?" the man seemed mesmerized, starstruck even as he asked [Name] this, 
"It's a Thai red curry, I made it earlier," The woman seemed quite confused at his behaviour, tilting her head as she closed the pot again, "Anywho, it seems that the one thing you will need help with is the dishes," she unbuttoned the cuffs of her sleeves, being able to roll them up to her elbows before carrying her own plate to wash with the stack of dishes that sat by the sink as she began to run the water, 

"Mr. Agni, how are things going?" Sebastian's voice had dragged Agni's attention away from [Name] as well as everyone else's, turning to look at the butter who had poked his head in from the inner kitchen, "Can you cope?"

"Mr. Sebastian! Yes, there shouldn't be a problem." the man in question replied as he got back to rolling the pastry, 

"Sebastian! Look! The potatoes that are going to be in the pie are smashed by me!" The gardener went up to the head butler, bowl in hand,

"As for me, I was the one who chopped up the onions, I'm now preparing the side vegetables!" Baldroy lifted his goggles boasting,

"I have already prepared the cutlery!" Mey-rin shyly spoke while standing next to all the stacked plates and bowls,

"Thanks to everybody, we will be having a really delicious meal tonight." Agni beamed, stunning the butler as his line of sight met with the back of the woman by the sink, who turned around, wiping her hands on a hand towel, 

"And...Lady [Lastname]..?" In the presence of others, Sebastian uses her respectable title, confused by what exactly she is doing,
"I had just finished washing the dishes, an extra pair of hands means no harm," she smiled,

Finnian jumped over to her, "Woahh! How'd you get them done so quickly??" he marvelled at the clean stack of dishes, amazed by how she had gotten them done so quickly,

Sebastian walked over to the back of the kitchen island, where Finnian had gone back to the other servants, leaving Sebastian, Agni and [Name] together on the other side of the kitchen, "It's amazing how you're actually able to let them be of some help.."

The demon earned a smack to his back from the lady with the towel she had in hand, although Agni didn't notice "Everyone is good people who work really hard! 

"Yes...they are not bad by nature but..."

"Everybody is born with different abilities and purposes in life, with our calling and the life being guided by God." Agni puts his hands together, almost in prayer, "We humans just need to abide by God's will, naturally and slowly in order to complete what we do."

"I don't know how to put it across..." Sebastian murmured, "Mr. Agni, you're a really capable person."

"That's not true!" the man held his hands up in defence, "Before I met the prince, I was an idiot that can be said to be hopeless. What I owe him can never be repaid in this lifetime. My family were Brahmans, and in the caste system, we belonged to the highest possible caste that is said to be able to serve God. However...things are not what they seem and the me who grew up seeing my father swarmed by material goods and desires had totally no faith in God" As he explained, [Name] had turned around from the window, sharing looks with Sebastian as they watched Agni explain his story, "I took advantage of my social status and committed sins every day. I kept hurting people and going against God, that was the me whose sins and crimes keep piling up...Finally, the day when I had to pay for my crimes came...In front of the me who had no lingering affection for this world. The me who had zero faith in God...In front of those who have already decided to throw away everything I had...God appeared. He allowed me to realise that God does exist inside of him." 
"That day, I definitely saw a God emitting holy light inside of the prince's body!" he beamed, in a trance that was only broken once Sebastian reminded him of the over-boiling pot.

"What a story," the woman murmured from beside Sebastian, her sleeves rolled up like his. 
"Indeed,"

"I served the prince ever since that day...the prince is my King and my God!" [Name] and Sebastian shared a glance at the mention of god, a silent understanding. "Even if it cost my life, I will do anything to protect the Prince who gave me a new lease of life. I hope to help fulfil his wishes in any way I can!"

"Don't say that, I'm sure your prince wouldn't like it if you were to be gone from his life," [Name] gave Agni a gentle pat on his back, making him look down at her stunned for a short moment before he replied with a gentle smile,

"Eh, but the gods in reality are all useless in a sense..." 

"Eh??? What did you just say???"

"Nope, I didn't say anything!"

"-So, who is the woman that you are looking for?" The young lord spoke, resting his head against his hand and he stared with disinterest over at the prince.

"She was my servant ever since I was born. You can say that she's like a nanny. We have been together for as long as I can remember." The prince continued to shovel food into his mouth, he seemed at first, unfazed when talking about this, "My father has no interest in me, and my mother only strives to attract my father's attention—paying me no heed. I'm always left on my own in the castle...

But, Meena is always by my side. She's cheerful and pretty, and taught me about a lot of things, just like an older sister would." [Name]'s eyes caught onto how his mood slowly dropped with each word, looking down at her empty plate before glancing over to the Earl, to find him with a bored expression. "I don't feel lonely as long as Meena is with me. I love Meena, and Meena loves me as well,"

"However...That fellow..." A sudden slam to the table by the fist of the Prince made [Name] hover her palm over her glass, matching the Lord's expression with furrowed brows. "After the arrival of the English nobles, they took Meena away with them!"

"What exactly happened?" questioned Lau, sitting opposite [Name] as she continued to eat her meal, getting eyed by the Earl and Sebastian to which she responded with a look back. They had noticed how much she eats, as not more than an hour ago she had cooked herself a meal.

"The ruler of India, Queen Victoria recognises that Bengal enjoys political autonomy. But in actual fact, more than half of the political matters are managed by political consultants sent by England. In reality, we are just like any British-ruled colony." Soma spun a fork around in his hand, his expression still an angered one.
"Around three months ago, that fellow went to pay a visit to a political consultant! That person showed interest in my Meena after seeing her in the castle...He took advantage of my absence while I was outside the castle on an observation! And shipped Meena off to England!"

"So to summarise, an Englishman supposedly 'kidnapped' your nanny?"

The prince snapped his head towards [Name] with sharp eyes, standing up and slamming both hands on the table "There is no 'supposedly' she was taken!"

"Calm down," The earl spoke up over Soma, voice stern, "Let the Lady speak."

[Name] sighed as the prince's posture weakened, with his teeth clenched he waited for [Name] to speak.

"I'm sure your Palace has plenty of servants, if she was taken against her will wouldn't you have known straight away...compared to if she had left willingly there would've been little suspicion—"

"Meena would never leave me! Don't you ever dare suggest something like that!!—" With sudden movements [Name] was looking at the Prince's angered eyes up close as his butler yelled out at Soma, as Lau and Ciel stood up "Do you two even know the despair I felt when I was forced to separate from Meena?! I never felt so-"

"Let go of me!" The Prince's hands that were grabbing [Name]'s arms tightly loosened as his sharp gaze quickly turned into a surprised one as this time it was the woman before him who held the cold stare, "and never ask me such a question ever again, unlike you some people are not surrounded with servants their whole life, not coddled all hours of the day."

The prince unhanded [Name] under her gaze and his hands dropped to his side as he stared at her...not with anger, but it felt as if he was being scolded, "If this is how you react to an opposing opinion, Soma. I would suggest you reevaluate how you think, you're not going to survive in a cruel world with that mindset. Agni won't be able to shield you from reality forever."

"Hmph," Soma turned to Ciel now that he had let go of [Name], allowing her to sit back down with a huff, "The meagre feelings that arise from that degree of matter, I cannot and do not wish to comprehend them!" Finishing her meal [Name] had stood up and waited by the door for the Earl, listening to his words, "There are some things that you can never get back no matter how much effort you put in. And there are some feelings of despair that you can never shake off." He shrugged the prince off, "You're probably unable to comprehend that." he walked towards the door, leaving Soma stunned,

"But...even if that is the case, I still..." The prince's now weak voice broke the silence. "...do not wish to stay alone in that castle of mine..."

"Tch," Ciel, who had walked up next to [Name] looked up at her as he felt her grow even more annoyed, "Nobody truly wants to be alone, so stuff a sock in it will you?" 

Her last words before walking out of the door, Ciel who followed, as soon as the door had closed, snapped his head to the woman, "You really need to learn to control your words when you have a high temper...I thought Sebastian was exaggerating when your butler had informed him how vulgar you can be once you get a temper,"

"Vulgar?!"

It was later on during the night, and it had just been over an hour since the events in the dining room. Sat in the dim lighting of the oil lamp and the fireplace, the prince sat pondering in his thoughts, going over the words spoken by both Ciel and [Name]. 

A small box of cards was thrown onto the table with a thud, catching the prince's attention. The Earl now changed into his robe, sat down in the plush chair opposite the prince,

"In any case, you're not familiar with the rules of English chess, right?" He picked up the box, "However, I presume that you will at least know how to play poker."

"Ehh..." Soma, shocked for a moment stared up at Ciel as he continued speaking.

"Today's schedule has come to an end. Before I retire for the night I can keep you company," with half his figure lit by the dim lighting of the fireplace and lamp, he began shuffling the cards.

"Ciel..."

"I'm not doing this for you. I'm keeping you company because I have time, plus, [Name] is with the servants..."

"Ahh, sorry I have something on at night. I am different from you, I am very busy you know!" With a hand to the Earl's face, the prince spoke before commanding his butler who came out of nowhere, "Agni! Time for us to go out!"

"Yes!"

Speechless the poor boy sat there stunned frozen as the prince got up, waving at the boy, "You won't grow if you don't sleep early at night, shorty Ciel!" he laughed, leaving the room.

Lau had peeked his head in, gesturing to the Earl, "Ah, Earl. I've found it. I've found it. It is..." At the boy's dark aura he went quiet, "Eh?"

"Huh?" Ciel turned around menacingly, crushing the card in his hand with a furious expression plastered all over his face.

"Ehh— What's gone over you Earl? Are you in a bad mood?"

"Shut up! Don't follow me!"

Chapter Text

"The usual, yes mister?" Questioned a nice old lady over the counter as the bell of her shop rang and she peeked up over the counter to see who it was.

"Yes, the roses, as I usually do, and may I fern as well? She likes her greenery," The man requested, watching as the woman packaged the flowers nicely, 

The old lady smiled as she set the roses down, "Why of course, I must say I like ferns as well, such a common plant often goes unrecognised," she strode over behind the screen where she kept talking, he heard rustling as she shuffled around to get the plants, "You do know, in this society many take the language of flowers very seriously, ferns often mean magic, fascination and secrets bonds of love,"

He chuckled, his white-clad gloves placing some cash onto the counter as he collected the florals under his right arm, "I am very aware, farewell now," he gave a slight wave as did the woman,

Stepping out onto the snow-covered streets, he thought for a moment if there was anything else he might need, it was still early in the morning, and shops were only just opening. "Flowers to replace and decorate...now, ingredients for the kitchen," It wasn't quiet, but it wasn't busy either. Carriages still trotted their steeds up and down the cobblestone street and kids who woke up to play, throwing snowballs at each other and laughing as they ran across the street.

The local grocer was practically next door to the flower shop. And had just opened. Not only was it the closest, but it was also of quite a decent quality. 

"Morning, good sir! Anything in particular I can help you with?" The man over the counter spoke. tilting his head up from the newspaper to greet the man as the bell of the door rang, signifying his entrance, fixing his moustache with a welcoming smile,

"Morning, I think I'll be fine, thank you," he gave a slight nod, holding onto his hat that he wore outside as he examined the shelves. He picked up flour, fruits in a variety, and eggs. Setting them onto the counter as the moustached man checked his items, 

"five shillings sir," he pushed over the items in a paper bag as Ash reached into his pockets to grab some cash, his gloved thumb grazing a hard object making him pause for a slight moment, but he resumed quickly and paid the man before leaving.

Once out of the shop, looking up into the sky where the snow was still falling, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out the item his finger had previously grazed on, he stared at the tube, using one hand skillfully popped off the lid and holding it between his index and middle as he spun the lipstick up, "ah, there's almost none left," he frowns very slightly, 

Looking across the street he saw the beauty shop and found no harm in spending an extra minute or so buying another one of his master's favourite shades so she wouldn't sulk in finding out it was empty when she came back.

Crossing the street and opening the shop door, he swore his mood had never dropped so fast. There, stood looking over at the range of cosmetics offered, specifically the lipsticks, was a familiar butler in black that the butler in white had no wishes to see.

As if in amusement at the deep frown etched onto the angel's face, the demon smirked as he caught his figure walking in, "My, why if it isn't Lady [Lastname]'s precious servant, what brings you here?" he mocked, tilting his head with his hand on his chin,

The angel grumbled as he walked up to the demon, avoiding his gaze. He glanced over the shades offered, "I should be asking you that, demon...I don't ever recall you or your master ever using such products. Unless I have misinterpreted? and that face is as shit as your heinous personality..?" Ash retorted, watching Sebastian's face of amusement drop for a moment before his smirk returned, 

"Such language...from you of all people, ah, but no, I'm actually here for your master. Her complaints eventually led to my own master sending me out," Sebastian's gloved hands reached out to pick a shade, looking over it. The angel stayed quiet but watched as the demon picked at the random shades.

"No," 

"Hm? What was that?" Sebastian turned, watching as Ash scanned the shelves, 

"That won't do. She doesn't wear that shade, try this..." For once the demon seemed to shut up, watching as Ash's eyes locked onto one specific tube as he picked it up and handed it over to the demon. Sebastian seemed at first hesitant in taking what was being handed to him, his face held surprise, clearly. "And she doesn't usually wear it full, she likes a more blended look. Perhaps that's why someone like you wouldn't notice." 

Very suspiciously, he took the tube from the angel's hand and examined it before looking back up at the white-haired man. "You really are serious when it comes to her..." he spoke in a low tone, not angry, or annoyed, but baffled somewhat.

Even as a butler himself, he admits he does not pay attention to habits such as these. At least not in this much detail. That might also be because the two, although they try not to act as such in public, are closer than master and servant.

"Obviously," Ash practically scoffed, "Unlike you, I am not bound by a contract, I devoted myself to her willingly. And if either you or anyone tries to..." his eyes narrowed, his head hung low as he glared.

Sebastian waved dismissively, "I assure you, none of the Phantomhive household have anything against your master, our gardener has practically attached himself to her at the hip," he shook his head. Thinking back to last night's antics where he found the gardener in the kitchen fast asleep with his head on the lady's shoulder as she too, was asleep, a book loose in her hand. Both of their hot chocolate cups emptied.

Ash retracted back, his gaze slightly softer but in no way was it directed to the demon, "Good..." he was about to say something until he realised something. Glancing back over at the demon he went over the thought in his head before letting out a deep sigh as it was for the good of his lady, 
"Demon..."

"Hmm?" Sebastian smirked, turning towards Ash from the checkout as he watched his violet eyes narrow,

"Do you..." he took a deep breath, "Do you mind coming back for a short moment, I need you to give something to her," 

The demon checked his pocket watch before looking back up at Ash, "For her? I suppose...She might be angry if she hears I refused," Sebastian chuckled, snapping the pocket watch close and sliding it back into his coat pocket. Looking up to see that Ash had already started walking off. He scowled.

Making it to the outskirts, to the lone standing building, Ash unlocked the door, allowing Sebastian inside, albeit without a glare.

"Please, stay here." Ash set the things down in the kitchen a room away as he shoved a finger in the demon's direction.

 Sebastian, as expected, did not stay still. But he chose not to wander far, as trouble with the angel would mean trouble with [Lastname], and he'd like to avoid that. Instead, he examined some photos on the reception desk at the entrance. The entrance itself was brimming with items on display—dolls, collectables, decorative paintings, and intricate clocks. The warm lighting gave the cluttered space a distinct charm.

The photographs were black and white, capturing various moments of the household members. One image, in particular, caught Sebastian's eye. He picked up the frame, his lips pressing into a firm line as he studied it. The photo showed the two residents of the household with their faces close together, [Name] gazing directly at the camera while Ash glanced over at her. Both appeared wet, strands of [Name]'s hair clinging to her cheek, while the angel's expression remained as composed as ever.

Sebastian tilted his head slightly, his sharp eyes taking in the details. It was a simple but intriguing snapshot, likely taken after some lighthearted moment. The clarity and composition of the photograph were impressive, but nothing about it struck him as particularly unusual. 

The lady skipped in front of the angel, swinging a woven basket in her arms as they looked out from a hill. From their vantage point, their home was now a small cube in the distance, and beyond it, the city loomed with its towering spires and heavy industrial haze. The contrast between the quiet hill and the bustling cityscape was striking.

"How long have we been wandering?" she asked, her voice light as she paused to look back at him. She tilted her head slightly, her hair catching the autumn breeze.

"Perhaps about two hours already," Ash replied, a soft smile curving his lips. He looked up at her, noting the way the muted sunlight danced on her face. She was a bit higher on the slope than him, standing as if she belonged to the open air rather than the stifling city below.

They had both agreed to escape the smog for a time, seeking fresher air and clearer skies. Though the season was nearing winter, the day had graced them with a rare brightness, soft and golden in its hue.

"The air is much cleaner here," she remarked, gazing at the faint clouds rolling lazily across the pale sky. "It's almost like you can feel the weight lifting off your chest."

"Indeed. The city may hold many conveniences, but moments like these remind us of simpler pleasures." Ash's gaze drifted to the stream that cut through the hills below, its gentle flow reflecting the scattered trees and the ever-changing sky.

She smiled and crouched to pluck a small wildflower from the ground, twirling it between her fingers. "It's one of those rare days when the world feels quieter, isn't it?"

"Yes," he agreed, stepping forward to join her as she stood near the crest of the hill. "Autumn has its own kind of peace—a stillness before winter claims it all."

She turned to him, her smile still lingering. "You're poetic today," she teased lightly.

"Perhaps the company inspires me," he replied, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly.

She laughed softly, her voice blending with the gentle rustle of leaves carried by the breeze. As they began their descent toward the stream, she glanced over her shoulder. "Do you think it'll snow soon?"

Ash's expression grew thoughtful. "The air has that crispness that hints at it, but it's hard to say. Perhaps in a few days, we might see the first flurries."

She nodded, her steps light as she reached the stream and crouched by its edge. The water was clear, reflecting the bare branches above like a perfect mirror. She dipped her hand in, only to pull it back quickly. "Cold," she murmured, shaking the droplets from her fingers.

"Cold, but pure," Ash commented, laying the red-patched picnic blanket he'd been carrying on a nearby patch of grass. "Much like these moments. Fleeting, but worth savouring."

She looked up at him, her expression softening. "You're right. It's nice to be away from everything for a while. Just us and the hills."

"And the stream," he added with a faint chuckle, settling down on the blanket.

She joined him, setting the basket between them. As the sound of the flowing water filled the space between their words, they sat in comfortable silence, both quietly savouring the rare serenity of the day.

"Yeah..." she smiled, laying back onto the blanket as she stared up at the sky, "Hey, even though the skies aren't as bright as on a summer's day, it's still a nice colour,"

"Oh? Why so?"

"Because it's the colour of your eyes," Ash paused taking out the pastries they had brought along, his gaze going towards her figure up to her face as they made eye contact. She giggled, "See? It is," the words flowed through her lips as she turned her head to look back up at the sky, a serene and quiet feeling washed over the two, but only for a short moment. Despite the fact that they can both sit in comfortable silence, they eventually break into conversation, never running out of things to talk about.

As she laid back looking up into the sky, from her hands she pulled out a camera, a handheld one.

As Ash turned to see what she had done, a click was heard before he could even utter a word as a black and white film slid out of the camera, with nimble fingers she quickly took it and shook it a couple of times before sliding it into her sleeve, "I'm keeping that as a token," she smirked,

He couldn't help but admire her current state, not that he didn't admire her anyway, but how at ease she currently was. 

It was different from how stern she usually is around others. He was glad that he was one of the few people in this world who could make her feel so comfortable that she could act as such.

Ash Landers was a being who liked his solitude. He liked being alone.

Maybe that's why he knew she was so different, because for the first time ever,
He wanted someone else's company more than his own,

He had convinced himself it was their intertwined fates, and his as her guide to nudge her in the right direction and assist when needed, however, he couldn't help but notice her lingering dark aura and the small habits she had that could tie her in with something closer to that...demon. But he shakes it off, even if humans and demons are more alike in being what differentiates her is her mindset.

A sudden drop of water landed right on the tip of [Name]'s nose, making her sit right up, 

"My Lady?" Ash questioned with a crooked smile, as he watched her feel the tip of her nose before looking up at the sky,

"Is it raining? But we only just got here..." her voice held a tinge of disappointment as she sighed down, white-gloved hands sliding over a plate with some macarons, 

"Hardly, now, please enjoy." As her hands grasped the plate and set it onto her lap, a shadow cast over her as the rain began to get heavier, yet no drops hit her.

Midway into taking a bite, she looked up, finding herself being shielded with white feathers. Gasping she dropped her macaron back onto the plate and whipped her head to her butler who was getting slowly soaked with the rain,

"But!- you..!" In concern she shuffled closer to him, trying to cover the top of his head with her hands as his wings shielded only her, "But you're going to get wet..! Ash!" 

"I do not get sick, m'lady,"

"Neither do I!" They both laughed, her face extremely close to his as she attempted to shield him, his wings casting a shadow over both of them. She leaned in close, her lips close to his ear, "If we run now, we can make it in an hour or less," she giggled, her eyes looking down at him as she knelt before him.

Within a few seconds, they had abandoned their treats (but not really, as [Name] was quick to save the macarons) and were running back up and over the hill, all the while with their quick movements, Ash's wings couldn't shield them from the wind and rain for long. And yes, he could simply fly her over or something...

But that would mean a quick end to their bizarre little adventure, and since neither of them would face any consequences towards their health, there was no harm in having a little fun in the rain.

He eventually retracted his wings, both of them simply accepting the fact both of them were going to get soaked through with each step they took.

When they made it back, the fireplace was the first place the two went, before the angel could go grab towels or anything of the such, he was pulled in close by his master, her cheek against his as her hand held out the camera she still held.

With a click she released him, the film coming out of the camera and she slid it into his tailcoat pocket without even looking at the image.

"There, a token from our little journey,"

"Nosy, aren't you?" sneered the angel as he watched Sebastian set the picture frame back onto the table and turn around. From what he could see, Ash was carrying a box tied together with a light blue ribbon.

Sebastian shrugged. "Simply curious, is all," he said, walking forward as Ash handed him the box. It wasn't heavy but not too light either. Clothes, Sebastian deduced.

"Tch," Ash scoffed, sharp violet eyes narrowing at the demon as he walked over to the door. "That will be all. You may leave now, and I would rather that package not be damaged in the slightest," he demanded, opening the door and stepping aside for Sebastian to pass through.

Halfway through the doorway, Sebastian paused.

Turning around to meet the man of equal height, they shared a brief staring contest before Sebastian broke the silence.

"I'm afraid I don't understand..."

"What?" Ash stepped back, a perplexed expression crossing his features.

"I don't understand. I comprehend why you act as such around me, but what is it about her? You must know that she and I are more alike than it seems."

"Of course, I know that," Ash replied sharply. "However, that is by being, not by mind."

"Still... you act so differently around her, so..."

"—Human?" Ash interjected.

"..."

"I don't suppose you will understand," Ash continued, his tone softening. "Because I could never describe it. It is not something that can be described; it is only experienced. But if I had to summarize... it is something that can only be awakened with her."

Chapter Text

"Another mysterious attack! A coffee house in Piccadilly Circus severely damaged," [Name] read aloud, "Nothing ever normal happens near Piccadilly Circus, once saw a man break dancing with a monkey once," It was true (literally), anytime she had gotten off the underground trains at Piccadilly Circus, there was always something happening near the fountain.

"I'm sorry?"

[Name] had sat beside Lau, in a plush armchair with a lamp in between them. Opposite the two was the Earl, and adjacent to him was his butler with a tray of letters in hand, the boy having to look through each one.

She handed the newspaper to the man beside her, in her lap, a box tied together with a light blue ribbon.

Sebastian had returned earlier that morning, with somehow her favourite shade of lipstick after her complaints that her old one was running low. She jacked it up to the demon just being coy, able to find out her favourite shade without her noticing. However, upon his return, he handed her the very box that was sitting in her lap, with no explanation at all, just a simple "This is for you,"

"So, aren't you popular these days Earl..." Lau smiled over at the exasperated boy, looking through invitation after invitation. "To be honest," the closed-eyed man referred back to the topic at hand, "Those two have been ultra suspicious from the get-go." He spoke, referring to the prince and his khansama.

"That is true though...I just can't see why those two would cause trouble." As Ciel spoke about his opinions on the entire case, [Name] undid the ribbon of the box in her lap, removing the lid gently and placing it on the side table between her and Lau.

She pulled out a neatly folded piece of fabric from the box, and it revealed to be the most gorgeous dress she had ever seen. It was unlike the one she wore to the Viscount's ball and had the most striking embellishments, her lips fell agape as she stared at the dress she had pulled out, the fabric was a wonderful shade, one of her favourites. Her mind had clicked who must've gifted this to her, her lips curling into a soft smile as her eyes softened at the thought.

"Woow, what an eye-catcher," Lau spoke from beside her as she folded the dress back into the box, closing it again. "I'd assume you'll be saving that for a special occasion?" 

She hummed a response as she set the box aside, "Anyway, as we were speaking, Soma and Agni don't really seem all too suspicious,"

"Well then...It would be pretty neat if it was nighttime soon, don't ya think?"

"We're off then! go get some sleep midget Ciel."

And with that, their plan was in action. Not long after the prince and Agni had left the door. The four; Sebastian, [Name], Ciel and Lau, had begun their most ridiculous plan, following the duo through the city not too far behind as they observed how they two jumped from location to location especially pubs, showing Soma's drawing of Meena to countless people.

"It really does seem like they are just looking for that person..." Spoke Lau as the three peeked at the duo from around an inconspicuous wall.

"In this country, the best place to look for news of that person would be in a club or pub. It really seems like they aren't up to anything." The Earl, in his fur-lined cloak and mittens, shuddered from the cold nipping at his exposed skin.

"It is now 1 am. I predict they will return home soon." Sebastian spoke checking his (new) pocketwatch, "We should go home also."

Arriving back at the townhouse, the sleepy Earl, Lau and [Name] awaited Sebastian's signal. The window was wide open letting in the cold wind as snow could still be seen falling, Sebastian had gone up to the roof to inspect something that may or may not confirm their suspicions.

Sebastian's head dipped back down, hanging over the open window like a bat or sorts, "Young master, he's making a move."

[Name] got up, wrapping her cloak that had been hung over the back of her seat around her body as she too fought the battle of sleep.

"Good, so..." The drowsy Earl attempted to blink away his sleepiness before another voice was heard,

"Wait."

Everyone in the room turned to the open door, to which the prince had entered. Soma stood by the door with a serious look, his brows furrowed as he looked over at the Earl. "Let me come also..." He stepped forward, "I have been aware for some time that Agni goes out while I'm asleep. I want to know what he is up to."

"So be it, prepare yourself, prince," [Name]'s cryptic words made Soma feel an uneasy pit begin to form in his stomach, she seemed to be aware that this couldn't be anything good,

Stood outside a smaller building to the townhouse, however still clear this belonged to a nobleman, the five stood around the corner where they saw the white-haired man pass through. Two guards stood in front of the gate as the tall walls surrounding the building caged them out. It was getting later by the moment, and the snow had yet to show signs of stopping any time soon,

"So...He went inside of this building?" Peeping from around the corner Lau spoke.

Ciel seemed to have recognised the building, his face showing slight surprise before returning to a stern look, "This looks like...Maybe finally we can see what is going on."

"What's that supposed to mean? Who lives here?" Soma had already begun asking questions, clearly in distress,

"Settle down prince. No need ta' panic," Lau shuffled over behind the violet-haired man, "If you go in you shall see...the horrible truth...you..." He laid a hand on his chest, "And I both, eh?"

"In saying that you mean you have no idea what's going on either?"

"Yep,"

"He isn't exactly wrong though..." Spoke up the woman, unlike Ciel, she did not have the hood up, hair glittered with white specks as the snow settled atop her head. The four turned to her, especially Soma, in questioning, "To go wrong in one's own way is better than to go right in someone else's, I'm sure there will be reasoning as to what we find once we enter, but I highly doubt it will something of your liking, your highness," The prince sucked in a breath while the demon eyed her,

"Crime and Punishment, Fyodor Dostoevsky." He smirked in a way she returned the same expression as the Earl began to explain whose home they were standing in front of,

"This is the home of Harold West Jebb. He is involved in the import of various goods. I've only met him once while off duty...he is rather creepy not to mention his criminal record."

"Imported goods eh? Then me and him are in the same business." Lau crossed his arms, little did he know that his familiarity in the field would come in useful quite soon.

"Why would Agni want to visit such a person?" The prince seemed to be thinking over a number of reasons, unaware that the worst was probably the most likely.

"He mostly imports Indian spices and teas. He runs a general store named "Harold Trading." He also runs "Harold's Hindustani Coffeehouse." [Name] scoffed,

"Such ego to put your own name in both businesses you own, his first name nonetheless..."

"Mina's name appeared on some of Lord West's papers. According to what I read business mostly took place in the Bengal area. The hanging incident may have hurt the business, however...It seems such damage was avoided due to Lord West being absent while the incidents took place." Sebastian explained, 

Glancing up at the tall wall Ciel sighed, "I guess we'd better go in then..."

"If it's your wish." With a sudden movement, Sebastian grabbed the Earl like a sack of potatoes, and with great agility jumped up over the tall wall, 

"Hey!" yelled Ciel, clearly not expecting to be thrown around like a ragdoll. 

Landing in the back garden, the other three were left to climb over the wall. Lau did so with ease and elegance as did [Name]...the prince, however, without his precious servant, struggled much more than the other two.

[Name] felt her stomach growl as she was reminded of the fact it would've been time for her late-night snack if it wasn't for their little side quest. Or was it her stomach?
Looking down from the wall where Ciel and Sebastian were, hounds made themselves known, growling menacingly as they approached the two on the ground. 

"Ciel!" Soma yelled before [Name] begrudgingly held out an arm in front to prevent him from falling forward. And within a short second, the dogs were whimpering and cowering back into the shadows.

"Huh? The dogs are backing off?" Soma murmured as [Name] assisted him in jumping down.

"Hmm...Such cowardly dogs lord West had raised." The butler smirked, earning a deadpan from the lady to which he was glancing at.

"Yoo, Earl!" 

All turning to Lau, who had effectively rendered all of the guards unconscious, waved long needles in his hands as he taunted, "Look over here!"

In a stunned manner, all four of them stared as the man waved his finger, "Aw come on now! I just put them to sleep it's not like they are dead!"

"So what? Let's get a move on." huffing the young earl urged, the little group made their way to the once guarded back door, finding it dim and dark as there was no lighting,

"No guards inside?"

"There are two people upstairs," [Name] muttered, turning her head in the direction where she heard two people speaking. Lau hummed as he wasn't able to make out any noise while Sebastian eyed her, 

"Sharp ear,"

"I've been told,"

Creeping up the stairs all careful not to make a sound the team silently trudged towards a door cracked open, light pouring out into the dark hallway as they all perched outside of the door frame, listening in.

"You did a good job. Why give me that expressionless face? Take a cigar and loosen up a bit, okay?" a posh voice was heard, and the woman heard his stuck-up manner instantly,

In the room, Harold was walking around, or rather— stalking around Agni, who was seated stiffly wearing an expression nowhere near pleasant.

"These are grade-a havan cigars. I got these babies from James Fox, he has a royal warrant." Agni's silence made him continue, "Oh well, it's your problem...Everything is going as planned. In one week it will all be decided."
"Only with this "right hand of god" will I realise my dream. I've been planning this for three years. So I'll definitely complete it."

Finally, but very hesitantly, Agni spoke, "And if I help you accomplish this...Mina will..."

And in the quickest moment, without a single thought, the prince had jumped at Mina's name, bursting through the door and yelling leaving the four who were still around the corner to watch his foolish act, "You said Mina!?"

"You fool!" Sebastian had slapped a hand over the young Earl's mouth, shushing him, "He would recognise our faces. Let's just wait for now."

The prince had snatched his khansama's collar, pulling him as he demanded answers before Harold interjected, "Ah, so this is your master? Agni?"

Soma turned to Harold infuriated, "You...you are the one who kidnapped Mina!?" He jabbed a finger in Harold's direction, "Agni! Beat this man!"

His servant's lack of actions made him snap his head back around, yelling at him before Harold scoffed, ordering Agni to throw his own master out.

Meanwhile, watching the display the four were still just right around the corner, all crouching while Lau had his face in his hands, Sebastian now the only one still looking at the display while the woman next to him eyes the deer head above them.

"So loud..." complained [Name] holding a hand over one of her ears.

"Indeed...It seems they are starting to argue...Well back to what we were talking about before...it seems Lord West is involved. It also seems that this has something to do with the black market." Deducted the demon.

"...So then this is in the Earl's jurisdiction. Since the black market is involved," Lau slyly spoke, a smirk on his lips.

"...Indeed"

"Reporting this to the yard could be problematic, perhaps we should just go home now..." Sighed the woman next to Sebastian as she rubbed the exhaustion from her eyes.

"That would be nice but I have another idea. I want to watch West for a while longer. This time I will save that foolish prince" The earl glanced at [Name] who only responded with a deadpan.

"But won't he recognise you?"

"Yes..."

"Leave it to me. I have a good idea" The butler in black grinned,

"It can't be anything good."

"Oh don't worry, you're included too,"

"Pardon?"

"I..." hesitated Agni, "I don't want to say anything. Please leave this place." The prince, stunned by his own servant's words stared up at Agni in shock,

"Huh?" his eyes were wide in pure disbelief, "What did you say?"

"Good kid." Smirked West until his collar was snatched up by Soma who yelled with such rage the house could've shaken,

"You jerk! What have you done!?" He demanded, Agni jumping forwards to restrain his prince back from Harold, "Please just stop!"

"Let go of me Agni! Why are you doing what this jerk says!?" thrashed the prince.

West fixed his suit with a sneer, pulling on the fabric to straighten it back out, "Tch, you put a crease in my new geives in Hawks suit!" he glared as if anyone there could care less.

Soma continued to thrash around in Agni's restraint, "Agni! Let me go!"

"Why show your pain to someone who will not understand?! Agni!" yelled Harold, "Beat the voice out of this prince!" his demand stunned both servant and prince as they stared at Harold,

Soma stumbled out of Agni's hold. Staring up at his own servant as the man himself hesitated in fear,
"Haha, what's wrong! I'm not asking you to kill him."

Agni's hand shook as he contemplated the absurd demand. "I just want him to shut up that's all...Aren't I such a kind guy?"

"Agni..." His name came out shakily as Soma stared up at Agni with fearful eyes, not believing that his servant would actually raise his hand against him.

Until he did. Ready to strike Agni's hand came down rapidly towards the prince, until it was stopped abruptly.

Two figures. One closer to Agni, stopping his hand. The other, guarding the prince.

Sebastian first slowly raised his head...

A Deer?

"W-Who the heck is that!?" screamed Harold, jumping back when the Deerman turned towards him, 

"I am a deer sent to collect the prince," The deerman bowed, and the other figure raised her own head to look towards (where she assumed) Harold.

His girlish yell confirmed [Name]'s thoughts as she tried to keep her head upright from the hollowed piece of marble on her head,

"T-The goddess Artemis had come for me! I, a man!" he yelled as he hid behind Agni, [Name] only going off where each person is by educated guesses and assumptions alone, being able to see nothing from the makeshift mask Sebastian had made in the quick moment they had.
"Yes indeed, I who was a deer, now the goddess who kills the deer," With her ears despite her head being obstructed by marble, she heard the light scoff from Sebastian.

"N-No! I will not believe this! This is probably one of the prince's spies! Agni!" He pointed over at the two, jumping in front of the surprised butler who was also shocked to see the two, in such disguises no less.

"No, I'm just a deer to the core."

"..."

"Destroy them!" Harold screamed the most loudest command, sweat dripping down his forehead and down his cheeks. Swiftly turning at the obscure demand Agni hesitated, "Destroy them? I can't..."

"Shut up!" Harold cut off, a fearful boy trying to act brave and using the only advantage he has, "Do you want me to take back my promise? I order you to do this! Do it now!"

Falling to the ground in despair, Agni's bandaged fist clenched as crimson tears, most definitely blood, as [Name] deducted from the smell as she could not see, dripping down his cheeks, staining the floor below as he wallowed in his seat. "My god...I only wanted to serve him...This right hand I use only for his sake. I've chosen to...this sin of betrayal..."

"Agni...no..."

Struggling to keep her head upright from the weight of the hollowed-out marble head, she heard a faint, "Please forgive me." Before an animalistic growl tore through the air and she felt a gust of wind missing her body by a mere inch as her instinct made her move, the sheer force of Agni's attack already made a crack form on the marble atop her head.

A loud crash signalled the tearing apart of the room as Sebastian carried the prince over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, jumping away from the man.

"Not the chest I got at general trading!"

Agni kept charging at the two, especially Sebastian who had the prince over his shoulder, but still taking any free opportunity to try to land a hit at [Name], breaking everything else in his wake,

"Cut it out! That's my one-of-a-kind Tiffany lamp!"

"My Wooster tableware!"

"My lock hat!"

"A commotion this big is going to attract attention! You need to bring him out also!" Yelled the earl, clinging to Lau as they made a run for it, his yell aimed at [Name] and Sebastian. Harold watched the mystery man and woman dodge about, ruining and trashing almost the entire room

"As you wish," using his free hand to grab the woman who, despite managing to dodge attacks, cannot see in the slightest, scooping her up under his free arm as Agni charged at them, he took the opportunity to jump out of the window, leaving Agni standing in the destruction of his own make. And Harold, who watched the woman be scooped up, his eye couldn't help but catch onto the unique red bottoms of her shoes,

"It was incredible...He was beyond human." Lau spoke from his resting armchair, the prince opposite to him across the coffee table. To the left of the prince was the earl, and in between Lau and Ciel was an empty seat.

"It's called Samadhi. Anyone with it has that power." The prince murmured from his seat, legs crossed as he stared into the fire with a sour look.

"Samadhi?"

"It's to do with their religion. It's like entering a type of trance isn't it?"

The banging about from the corridor made them pause their conversation to turn their heads towards the open door, watching as the woman they were waiting for stumbled in, with the statue still on her head, now cracked from the earlier commotion.

Knocking into a wall her hands flailed around the air as she stepped forward, trying to guide herself in the right direction until she bumped into Sebastian, all the while everyone stared as she patted Sebastian down, grabbing the silver tray out from under his arm and taking a few steps back before violently smashing her head, or rather the cracked marble with the tray, multiple times before the marble eventually crumbled, and the tray; left a dented mess.

Finally able to see again, she handed the once-tray back to Sebastian and took her seat. "Pardon my lateness. I was struggling to navigate to the room."

The earl gave her an incredulous look while Lau let out a few laughs as the prince stared in bafflement. 

"Anyway...I heard everything, it's his strong belief that he managed to harness such power?"

"Indeed," The butler continued, sighing at the tray and eyeing [Name] as she sent him a glance, "Humans are strange creatures. Their blind belief that they call strong faith can call out enormous strength from within. The Vikings of the past called upon Odin. The holy knights and the crusaders fought in the name of Yahweh."

"For Agni also...his belief in his one true god Soma allows him to use such a power." He raised a gloved hand to his chest, and even though to anyone else in the room he would be looking over at his young master, the sharp gaze seemed to faze past Ciel, his eyes locking with another pair. "Something we could never obtain...bred from love and belief. The power of "faith"

She stared back at the table, avoiding his gaze as Soma hung his head low. "Then tell me why...did he betray me?" the shadow cast over Soma's eyes disappeared and revealed his enraged eyes as on impulse, in one fair swoop his arm swept across the table, knocking all the fine china off the table, sending them crashing towards the floor. 

Although both Ciel and Lau dodged [Name] made little attempt, purposely allowing Soma to stain the top of her white blouse with hot tea, "You..." The earl jumped,

"Why!? Why is it that everyone around me vanishes?! Why...Why?!" 

The irk on the woman's face was for less of her stained blouse, but rather his most ironic words. The prince stormed out of the room as Sebastian turned to the three, "Are you all alright?"

"Yeah, we dodged, however, miss [Name] didn't seem to be so fortunate," Lau gestured to the woman who looked obviously pissed, pulling at the stain on her chest that was blooming even further, 
"Hm, although I have many of the same blouses it does not make me any less annoyed."

Inspecting the lady's shirt before turning to the broken tea set, the butler let out a sigh, "Oh, the Haviland tea set that I went to the trouble of picking out for the young master." Turning back to [Name] who had risen from her seat, brushing off her attire they shared a certain look, "I guess I should teach him some manners, I'm sure you'd like to have a word or two? My Lady?"

In the dark room, everything was on the floor, all messed up while a large ball sat covered with a sheet on the mattress. The prince, cowering from the reality of the world from the thin sheets as he heard the door shut.

In a swift movement, the sheet was pulled off of him, causing the boy to fall to the floor as he yelled, looking up at the perpetrator, the butler in black who stood over him, "You jerk!" In the back only a few steps behind, the lady, with her arms crossed as she watched, "Why you rude—"

"Who here is rude?" Sebastian quickly interjected. "Tossing things all over as though it's nothing, staining a lady's clothing as if you own the place...how troublesome."

"Eh?" His head snapped to [Name] who had a furrowed look, his eyes trailing to the stain on her chest before his head snapped once again to Sebastian who continued to speak,

"We are in England, Phantomhive manor...Not your palace back home. I do not have to follow your orders here. You're just a spoilt brat." Picking up the things thrown around to set them back on the bed he turned back to meet eye-to-eye with the prince. "Without Agni, you are just a powerless baby. And your last ray of light Agni just betrayed you."

"That's it...I have nothing. I've lost everyone." Wallowed the prince, tilting his head down before looking back up at the woman who had stepped forward with a scowl, 

"Oh don't say that now," Her hand laid on Soma's shoulder, and a glimmer of hope shone in his eyes "You haven't lost anything. You never had anything to begin with." his face was blank, mouth agape as he stared up into her narrowed eyes, "Nothing that you had earned yourself anyway. Everything given to you was handed to you on a silver platter."

"What?"

"Your social status," Stepped forward Sebastian, "given to you by your parents. Servants, given to you by your parents. And your palace, all given to you by your parents. You have never had one thing that was truly your own. Isn't this the case?"

The daunting realisation began to weigh on him, the sad reality that was shielded from him by his precious servants and parents with a golden veil. "You even sensed that something was going on with Agni. But you even lacked the courage to find out for yourself."

"No!" Breaking it to the door, the only exit to avoid the horrible realisation that had been chasing him his only way out was shut as the butler's gloved hand slammed against it, holding it shut before he could even reach for the handle.

In a moment of desperateness, he turned to [Name], the woman who had been so thoughtful, nicer to him than the Earl and butler had. But her stern expression was almost enough for him to break down, like a scolding, disappointed look one would receive from their mother. At least that was what it seemed like to the prince, the secret replacement for Mina that he had unconsciously set as in his head, crumbling. Even as Sebastian spoke, he kept his eyes on her, a silent plea for help.

"But it's true? Even now in this situation, you are playing the hero in a tragedy. Always expecting someone to come and rescue you, oh woeful prince." 

Soma kept refusing to look at Sebastian shaking his head as he slowly inched over to [Name]. "You really are just a spoilt brat."

"But...but...Everyone was there for me!" The prince screamed at Sebastian, the lack of actions from [Name] even worse, 

"But isn't that the duty of in-house service?" Shaking he glanced up between Sebastian and [Name] their cold stares providing him with nothing but horror, "I guess they looked after you rather than looking back, back at the slums they lived in before working for you."

"No one ever really loved you."

Now a mess on the floor, the prince struggled to find the words as his eyes bore holes into the floor, his breath ragged as he struggled to find the words.

"That's how it is, eh?" A new voice spoke up. From the doorway, now open, the young earl leaned against the wooden frame, arms crossed as he stared off into the distance,

"Ciel,"

"I may have turned out like Soma...if, it wasn't for that month..."

Chapter Text

"Ci...Ciel?" Holding in eyepatch in a horrible reminiscence of his past. The prince stared sympathetically, albeit confused,

"I...I was being humiliated as a pet...My house was burnt, my family was killed. I was such a..." his hand balled into a fist as he turned away, "powerless kid...Therefore, I returned to this place in order to make those people who put me through such a fate taste the same humiliation. The successors of the generations killed three years prior would come to me as long as I am the head of the phantomhive family that stands in their way. I'm waiting...for them to come and try to kill me here."

"Why...why do you have to go so far?"

"Moping around filled with sadness and sorrow...what will come of it? Even dead people can do that. However...I'll live and stand on my own two legs."

Stood not too far in the room as the Earl walked in, the lady stood with her head low, not hung low, but tilted down as she bit her lip. Shameful in a way, that even once in a situation alike, but not the same, to his...she had never been calm and collected or had taken her revenge plan as far as he. As if she could now, of course, having left her true history behind since she had fallen down that endless rabbit hole.

Her low, quivering lip did not go unnoticed by the Earl. Turning her head away she kept listening, chewing the inside of her cheek, nails digging into her palm.

"If we are to die one day, wouldn't it be better to have no regrets? I'm not saying that getting revenge for predecessors is an admirable thing. This is all just a pastime of mine. It is a game that could be won by either...those guys or me as the Earl of Phantomhive. Even though I was put in an abyss of despair, a place likened to Hell...A chance as thin as a spider's thread was sent to me offering the choice to crawl out. I decided not to give up and reached for it. We humans have that strength."

"Though...Grasping it or not is up to the person." Both butler and prince stared, each for their own reasonings at the Earl's speech. The Lady, had a pitiful stare, however.

"This boring speech is over. Sebastian, [Name], I want to have a talk with you both about West. Come..." Snapping her head up she watched as the butler began to follow the Earl. Noticing her not following Soma turned to [Name], and with a fleeting glance from her, a sympathetic one, she followed. Leaving Soma in the torn-apart room.

Having made it down the stairs it wasn't long until the suspected yell from the prince came, "Ciel!" all three had turned around, looking at the exasperated Soma who had jogged down the stairs, holding onto his knees as he looked down at the ground. "I'm...so embarrassed!"

"I'm already 17 but I'm still a fool who knows nothing about this world compared to you. I have been spoiled with luxuries from my parents...So I have never tried to understand other people. Although I noticed that Agni had something on his mind, I never even bothered to ask him. So, this time I want to know. I want to meet them directly and confirm their reason for leaving my side." He raised his head back up, looking at Ciel with hope "That's why I ask this of you! I also—"

"I refuse."

...

"I'm sorry. I just can't even look at someone who knows as little about the world as you do. See ya!"
"I suppose, my door is always open anyways."

With not a moment to spare Soma had latched onto Ciel, hugging him close with glee, "Ciel!!" only letting go after seeing the Earl's struggle to breathe.

"By the way..." facing the earl again he adopted a more serious, sorry look, "Ciel, I'm sorry for breaking those cups earlier...Please forgive me." 

"And Miss [Name], I'm sorry for spilling the tea and staining your—" he paused, looking over at the woman with his head tilted while she smiled, "Eh? Where's the stain?"

"Oh? this? I have many of the same blouses, I simply switched,"

"Ehh!? That's impossible! You couldn't have changed that quickly!"

She chuckled, hiding her lips behind her hand, "Who knows?" Suddenly, while staring over at Sebastian Soma had taken the quick opportunity to shuffle behind her, peeking out from behind her waist.

"You...you too. I'm sorry..."

Sebastian chuckled, giving his signature closed-eyed smile, "It's alright."

"Well then...Shall we continue the discussion we were having before the prince interrupted?" Lau seemed as casual as ever, no matter the circumstance. 

It was still late, or rather— early in the morning, as none of them had managed to get any rest after the return from Harold's manor. It doesn't exactly help that it's winter either, where the sun sets early and rises late.

Luckily with all the things that had happened the worry about sleep had disappeared. 

"Firstly, isn't it almost for certain that those incidents were caused by Agni under West's orders? With his physical ability, it's possible that he alone could have done it."

"So far what we have from West's speech is..." Setting down a new tea set, Soma jumped when Sebastian settled one down in front of him, shuffling away, "The 3-year plan, the completion of the plan is in a week, Agni's right hand is essential."

"Of these, the most important is 'in one week'"

"Using his "right hand of god", he might make the next strike at a big event. But it's winter now. All the large events are pretty much over." Lau swirled around his remaining tea,

"Sebastian. Can you think of any major events taking place in a weeks time?" The butler in question raised a hand to his chin, beginning to list them off,

"A week from now? Amongst the written invitation addressed to the young master, there was...A choir concert organised by the Sophia Choir Institute at Westminster Cathedral. Wagner's Opera at Covent Garden Opera House, A prospering exhibition of Indian culture in the empire at Crystal Palace. The world currency exhibition at the British Museum..."

"Indian?" It was clear which of the list caught everyone's ear, 
"Young master, reading your own letters thoroughly no matter what the content is the way of a gentleman."

"Give it a rest and just tell me the details quickly."

"Next week, the prospering exhibition of Indian culture held in the empire at Crystal Palace has a main program displaying the achievements and productions of the English in India. As part of this event, a curry show is scheduled. Young Master had been invited to act as a special judge for that show."

"The show basically has several companies competing against each other to make the best curry. There is a rumour that the Queen, who loves curry, will come and observe as well. Other than that, would you like me to investigate the other parties or institutes?"

"Curry...what was it you were cooking a day ago, [Name]?"

The sly smile that played at her lips at the playful tilt of her head made the earl groan, "Hmm? Oh, why?"

"You...knew this would happen didn't you?" He rubbed his temples as Lau and [Name] shared chuckles, 

"My my, now that's a far stretch, I can't see into the future, Earl, merely educated guesses." 

"It looks like you both have noticed it too," Lau smirked,

"3 years, the show. There is only one answer to explain what West, who obsesses over brand names, is thinking about right?" The Earl commented, along with [Name] and Lau, all shared an understanding look all the while the prince sat in confusion, questions popping up in his head after each sentence spoken,

"I can't believe this has turned out to be such a boring case."

"Honestly all that sneaking around for something so petty,"

"Ahaha, so it really is a pointless visit."

"Hold on a sec!" exclaimed Soma, catching the attention of the three who turned to the annoyed prince, "I don't understand. Explain to me from the start!!"

"Calm down prince. From now on, we will explain everything in order." Lau leaned over, resting his chin on his head before gesturing to Ciel and [Name], "Well the earl and lady will anyways."

"You just pretended you knew again eh?"

[Name] rubbed her temples at Lau's antics before turning to the prince, "The Hindustani coffeehouse that West owns has a main meal of curry,"

"— In other words," The Earl continued, "West is trying to get a "Royal Warrant" with curry."

"I see!"

"Royal Warrant?" The prince questioned, "What is that?"

"Ah, that's right. The prince has no idea about such things." Lau leaned towards [Name] who sighed as she began to explain again,

"In England, we have an interesting system. The royal family will give a "certificate" to stores they are pleased with. That is a "Royal Warrant", many businesses that you have probably passed by while here in England have one, twinings, Fortnum & Mason, which surely you've passed since it was founded in Piccadilly Circus have one and much more. And those stores can put that up on their signboard, a royal warrant is the same as a guarantee of quality, essentially fit for royalty. Stores with a royal warrant will certainly see a growth in sales, and as business goes, that's why a royal warrant is extremely sought after by business owners, as the public will tend to follow higher figures as "trend-setters," basically. To summarise, a royal warrant equals more profit,"

Although impressed by her knowledge the Earl attempted to keep his surprise hidden, unlike the prince, staring at her with admiration. "The curry boom has also declined recently. He must want the certificate so badly he will do whatever it takes..."

"I understand that West wants that royal warrant. But how does that connect to this other incident?" The prince pressed further to which the butler responded,

"There are two conditions for getting a royal warrant. The first one is that the quality must be recognized by the show. Then, the second one is...A free service must be delivered to the Royal family for three years." A sudden look of shock and realisation crossed the prince's face as [Name] sighed,

"In other words, West who has continued to deliver his products to the royal family for 3 years...is trying to destroy his competition leaving them unable to enter the show in a weeks time, as we saw in those cases." She crossed her legs, both hands intertwined on her knee as the prince kept his stare in bafflement.

"Then, those incidents that occurred with soldiers who have nothing to do with this is just to make it seem like it was done by an Indian who has a grudge against England." Ciel looked over at [Name] and Sebastian as he spoke, "Maybe Agni was told to take part in this stupid plan at Mina's expense." Then, a glance to Soma, "All for his god."

"Eh?" 

Sebastian had pulled out a sheet of paper, the same one from the crime scene, and handed it to the Earl "There were papers left at the crime scene containing a strong symbol without masquerade. Here."

Ciel pointed at the drawing at the bottom of the paper, the drawing of a tongue, "General Randall got quite angry at the site of it, seeing it as an insult to England, but there really is a meaning to it." He pointed over to the other side of the room, where the statue that Soma and Agni had hurled in still sat, "It's what you guys pray to, right?"

"Oh..." Staring over at the statue it became obvious what the tongue actually represented, as the statue also had her tongue sticking out, 

"—So it must represent the Kali Goddess...Who sticks her tongue out. So then this is the "god" that Agni wrote this for?"

Soma had taken the paper from Ciel's hand, grasping at the white sheet with a distant look in his eyes and a trembling lip, "Everything is for his god, don't you think that this contains the signs of prayer and apology?"

"Even after Agni left your side, he still has faith in you and lives for you."

"You have a good butler, Soma," [Name]'s eyes flickered to Soma who forced his eyes up to look at her figure, biting his bottom lip. Sebastian adjacent to her mumbled a "had" earning a harsh step on the foot only noticed by the butler and the Earl who stifled a chuckle.

"Agni..." 

"Woow! Wonderful, wonderful," Clapped Lau, who had been quiet the majority of the discussion, "Well let's retire for now. Should we take this information to the city yard and leave them to take care of it?"

"Indeed...I'm awfully tired...and hungry," yawned [Name] as she shared a side glance with Ciel before the prince suddenly jumped up,

"Wait a sec! Then...what's the deal with Agni and Mina!?"

"What of it?" chuckled Lau as the Earl himself let out a tired yawn, 

"The way I see it the case has nothing to do with people who live in the Underworld. We don't do philanthropic work." [Name] saw the smirk that played at the corner of his lips as he hid his yawn behind his hand, and the glance they shared was enough for the two to understand their goals,

"Darn...I understand," Murmured the prince as he crushed the paper in his hand with a disappointed look, 

"Nice to hear. So...we best get doing what we should," Ciel stretched,

"—This is certainly only my problem. I'll try and come up with a plan by myself." sighed Soma.

"I was called to London in winter for a boring case like this. Don't  you think I should at least take back my reward?" His cryptic words caught the attention of both the prince and Lau, while Sebastian and [Name] shared a knowing glance between them, "The show is only a week away and fortunately my other capable rivals have been removed. In other words, if Funtom enters the competition and wins against West...The royal warrant shall go to me."

Lau was hardly surprised by the Earl's announcement, as neither was Sebastian nor [Name]. The prince, however, seemed doubtful.

"I was thinking of expanding my business into the food industry once I get purveyors to the imperial household with confectioners and toys. It will certainly spread through the news if I get purveyors to the Imperial household from the show at first."

"Definitely...Funtom's launching into the food industry will also deter competitors. However, you have only a week from now to create a food department. Will you have time to find a curry specialist, a store and equipment?"

Taking a sip of his tea Ciel grinned, "There is no need for all that. Isn't that right..." he pulled the cup away, smiling coyly to the butler, "Sebastian."

"How could a person who serves as the butler of Phantomhive not be capable of such a thing? Definitely, a royal warrant—"

"That's impossible!"

The entire room turned to Soma as he interrupted Sebastian's little speech, stunning almost everyone in the room as they all stared at Soma's panicked expression, " West is competing in a curry contest!? There is no way you can win!"

"Why not?" shrugged Lau, 

"He has Agni! with his right hand of god!"

"Of course, the destructive power of "the right hand of god" is marvellous however this time it's not about martial arts. It's a curry contest."

"That's what I mean though! It's not about technique like fencing." pressed Soma, confusing the majority of the room even further,

"Because it's a curry contest."

"I'm sorry. I just can't see where all this talk is going..." sighed Sebastian as [Name] interjected,

"Wait, I get it."

The room turned to [Name] as something in her mind clicked. She turned to Soma, "If I remember correctly Agni said that Kali is the goddess of both destruction and creation, it would make total sense for him to be able to cook really well as well,"

"Yes!" The prince jumped, "Real curry is defined by the spices. In a real curry, there are a few carefully selected spices chosen from the hundreds available, combined together in just the right amount According to how this is done the taste, spiciness, scent...everything will be different. There are countless alternatives. Cooking the best curry is like discovering the truths of the universe."

"Now isn't that a tad much..."

"However, Agni's right hand can do it. With a fingertip, he can bring out the best spices and combine them appropriately. The curry he creates is a miracle. The power to create the world from nothing is an ability reserved for gods. That's why that hand of Agni's is called... The right hand of god!!"

"Oh wow..."

"That was certainly something," 

"I have never had a more delicious curry than Agni's. So, I told him that it was his duty to dedicate himself to me for the rest of his life." Soma's expression turned serious while the majority of the room wasn't too impressed by the whole speech.

"In other words, the right hand of god is..." Ciel trailed off, 

"Not the god level of "strength" but rather the god level of "capability"?" Lau finished.

"It seems that way. Sebastian?" 

"Oh well, it looks like things are about to get tough."

Chapter Text

A distant smell wafted through the air, the dark room cold as small amounts of light peeked through the curtains which occasionally blew back into the room from the chilly wind that was allowed in from the open windows. The smell was a faint aroma, not too strong. Most likely, it will be from an open window in the kitchen under the room.

Not too far from the window, the bed, with white sheets thrown to the side and crinkled, a pillow on the carpet floor. Her legs swung over the bed, pressed onto the floor, her white nightgown over her knees, and her hands folded on her thighs, all the while she stared forward towards the open window. Despite the frigid wind of the bitter winter, her figure didn't seem to shake or make any twitches that may have indicated how the boreal wind nipped at her exposed skin. 

Standing up, she took steady steps towards the window, pushing back the curtains, she breathed in deeply the crisp air, white specks still falling from the sky, occasionally blowing into the inviting room. The sky was not pitch black like at midnight, nor was it bright as day, but it was almost dawn, the sun had yet to rise through the thick clouds, but nevertheless it was bright enough to see.

The chilling breeze blew through her hair as she stared into the distance, and then she set her gaze down, leaning low to the point that half her body was practically hanging over the ledge. Her eyes set on the kitchen window, where there was a warm light that managed to break through the cold fog of the morning, and the other open window, where the steam from whatever was cooking blew out and upwards.

Again she seemed to be unaffected by the weather, even with so few layers on.

A voice made itself known to her, cutting through the ambience, "If you'd like to join me, you may,"

Her breathed hitched momentarily, lips parted as she watched a head poke out from the open window below, a mop of raven black hair and dark eyes looking up at her "I'd much rather that than risk you fall out the window trying to peek at what I'm doing," his sarcastic remark made a chuckle escape her lips as she pushed back the hair from her face to look clearly at the butler, the other hand still holding onto the ledge.

"You'd catch me either way, it's that or a complaint from the earl", she laughed before dipping her head and body back inside, pulling the windows shut while she was at that, as she quickly got dressed in a reasonable manner and made her way down into the kitchen.

Sebastian, after watching her dip back inside her room, retracted his head back into the kitchen, where it was rather warm, not that he cared much about the temperature either way. He couldn't help but smirk at her antics, carelessly swinging herself over the ledge from the second story of the townhouse, in such little clothes in weather like this, no less...what is she thinking, she'll get herself ill. And without her butler, who else but he could take care of her? surely not the reckless servants,

He'd much rather she be warm, here, where the cold shan't reach, and safe, not putting herself in such situations, here of course, with him. 

But Sebastian Michaelis wouldn't admit that ever. Not even to himself,

If he ever did it might as well be the day he'd actually beg, never to happen.

What sort of powerful demon finds himself caring about such a silly thing?

With his sleeves rolled up and an open cookbook,  it was surely an interesting sight to see for [Name], who walked into such a display of the demon meticulously following the instructions word for word. She had peeked her head over his shoulder on her tip-toes, having changed into her usual clothes for the day but with fewer layers, her blouse not fully buttoned and her own sleeves also rolled up as she eyed the curry powder before glancing over at Sebastian.

"The servants will wake soon, curry already?"

Unbeknownst, or perhaps secretly known to her and Sebastian, all the servants were awake, at first groggy from the early awakening by the scent from the kitchen, but they stayed around the corner, poking their heads through and listening in on the butler and lady's conversation. And in a silent agreement, they thought it best to leave the two be as they watched Sebastian hand her an apron, and exchanging words they couldn't make out as she slapped him over the head with said apron.

Sebastian had accepted the help from [Name], having seen her cooking skills before and deeming her much more trustworthy in the kitchen rather than a certain someone...

While cooking, the two joked, and shared casual conversation, something becoming more common between the two ever since their first meeting. It was familiar to [Name] to be comfortable as such, however, very foreign to the demon, yet it didn't feel so. Each word and syllable he shared felt so natural, and she seemed to have no objections to his more natural, sarcastic, snarky personality.

Once they had finished, the servants finally entered the kitchen, praising the two for their cooking however [Name] was already prepared for the prince's reaction as she took off her apron, laying it over Sebastian's arm as she gave him a look before making her way to the dining room with a heavy sigh,

"Yuck!!"

The prince's awaited reaction still managed to catch [Name] off-guard as she and the others at the table looked over to Soma each with a blank stare of their own.

"It doesn't please you?" The question from Sebastian made Soma jump in his seat, still terrified of the butler as he attempted to justify his reaction,

"No...no, it's just that it's too different from what I have had in India, this...this..." He struggled to find the correct words for fear of offending the butler in black, who urged him to continue,

"Firstly, the taste is too weak and I can't smell anything. I can still feel something like powder in my mouth. Such a thing is just not curry." The prince looked down at the bowl before him, 

[Name] also looked down, and although it wasn't bad, it was most definitely lacking, but it wasn't her business to meddle in something the demon would eventually solve

"That's weird, I used the finest curry powder..." The butler puts a hand on his chin.

Soma questioned what it was and Sebastian explained. And it was revealed that not even the highest quality of pre-made curry powders could compete with genuine spices, which reveals an issue on where to obtain these genuine spices.

"Well, firstly it looks like we need to collect fresh spices of a high quality." Murmured the woman as she dabbed the corner of her lips with the napkin,

"Then, West has the advantage. He controls the distribution with his own company, he can secure the high quality products." The earl crossed his arms. As Sebastian held a hand up to his chin.

"We don't have much time. If we don't instantly contact a trading company..."

...

The room had gone silent, everyone staring at the man opposite [Name] as he paused eating to realise everyone was staring. It had seemed even Lau himself forgot he owned a trading company for a short moment.

It was a very stressful two days for the prince, but with assurance that the goods would soon arrive, soothed him a bit, but he still doubted that they could ever beat Agni in less than a week... But [Name]'s reassurance had got him through the two days with hope,

However, when the wagon arrived he was amazed to find large bags full of practically all the spices anyone could possibly have, each filled to the brim.

Hauling the bags out of the wagon, baldroy sweatdropped at Finnian, who was in awe of all the spices, carrying five large bags on his shoulder as if they were feathers as he struggled with one. "Amazziiinnnggg!! All of these are ingredients for curry!" 

His face dropped even more when [Name] walked past with two bags of her own rather effortlessly, he began questioning whether it was just him at that point,

"It all smells wonderful, they are premium spices." Sebastian brought a handful of some of the spices up to his nose as [Name] dropped the two bags besides him.

"But surely we don't need this much..." 

"To prepare them all in one day...the earl sure has a rough way to use people. I'm not even an expert in spices." Lau shrugged beside the earl, leaning on the wagon as he watched everyone else do the heavy lifting,

"You are only useful at a time like this." The young earl also stood back, watching as [Name] walked up to haul the next few bags over her shoulders,

"Makes me wonder whether one of these bags contains something other than spices," She jested as she strutted past with the bags over her shoulder, the laugh that had erupted from Lau also caused the young boy to wonder the same thing...

"I'll cook some curry with these spices right away." Sebastian grabbed the back of [Name]'s collar right after she had put more sacks down, preventing her from going back to the wagon to fetch more,

"Prince Soma." The prince turned only to jump at the scene of a sulking woman being held up by her collar, "Only you know Agni's godly curry. Could you please give me some advice regarding the taste of it?"

"Er...I don't mind," Soma turned away from the odd scene and tried to move on, "But how does a British person like you know how to use all these spices?" He suddenly jumped and hid behind Ciel as he realised how his words might come off, the earl, who was also confused as to why [Name] was being held back by her collar, rather wordlessly as well. "Errr...It's just that it's not something you should fool around with!! I just thought it would be hard for you if you aren't used to it..."

"I understand your concern. Please give me a little time and I will see what I can do." He laid his right hand over his chest, "Please just wait for us to finish." 

"Is it really alright..?" The prince spoke with uncertainty as he watched [Name] be dragged away as Sebastian's helper, wondering herself how it had turned from her offering assistance into him just taking it whenever he pleased.

The earl yawned, ignoring the prince's worries, "Who knows. Shall we take a nap?"

The two hours in the kitchen went by rather quickly with [Name] having to chop up an unethical amount of vegetables, but she was at least thankful she didn't have to move so much, because behind her she couldn't even tell where Sebastian was, moving at such a high speed until eventually, it was time to serve...

"Sorry for the wait. Here is a curry featuring soft chicken boiled with spices and onions. It's seasoned with coriander and yoghurt." 

The plate was presented in front of the prince, who was playing a game of cards with the earl and Lau, and although the other two seemed to be unfazed, the prince was extremely shocked,

"You made this!? It's been two hours!" 

"Yeah, I spent two hours on it. I apologise for making you wait." [Name], who was beside him, sighed, having changed out of her previous clothing, she knew that he didn't just spend the two hours on that curry alone. Luckily for her, no matter what the dish was about to be, she was starving regardless.

"It's okay, besides, this smell...it's really similar to Agni's curry," While the prince was still baffled on how the butler could've managed this in such a short period of time, the other plates had already been placed infront of the others, including [Name] who had already began eating before the rest,

"Meh, Prince...chē dào shān qián bì yǒu lù, how's about trying to eat it first?" Lau looked back towards his own plate while the prince, with scepticism, sat back down. Lau took his spoon, digging into the curry, "The smell is totally different from before. These spices give off a nice smell." Bringing the spoon to his lips, he carefully took the first bite, unlike the lady opposite, who had already finished her plate.

"This is...Mei pao! The taste of ground spices really stimulates the appetite. The well-done chicken is so soft it just melts into the mouth." He looked back up from his plate to [Name]'s, a bit shocked himself to find her plate cleared, however he pushed past that quickly with a chuckle.

"Prince Soma. What do you think?"

The prince with a heavy sigh shook his head, "Nah..the smell is good, but... the flavour is a totally different thing."

Sebastian didn't take any offence to the prince's opinion, thinking to himself, "Is that so...then I'll try another combination that will give the same smell but a different flavour."

Soma wasn't exactly comforted by his words, sinking in his seat as his head fell into his hands, "It'd be good if I knew how Agni cooked his curry...even just a little. I really know nothing." His plum hair fell over his face, strands blocking the view into his face, "Even though I really want to help, I just can't! In the end, I'll have to rely on you."

"I'm such..."

A gentle gloved hand on his shoulder made him sit up straight again, looking over his shoulder at the ebony-haired butler, "Please do not blame yourself. There is something that even you can do."

"I have cooked many curries which have a similar smell but each has a different flavour. Please taste them all and select the one that resembles Agni's the best."

Looking out among an array of pots filled to the brim with various curries, the prince stood at the end of the table with his mouth agape, staring wide-eyed at the range as the three servants behind them, along with [Name] seemed rather pleased, Finnian and the lady more than the rest.

"You made all of this!?" 

"Yes."

"Alone!?"

"Well, I'm sure you saw me dragging the lady, she was also a bit of help," he seemed a bit hesitant in spitting out the comment, which in turn he received a rather harsh step on the foot,

"I didn't spend two hours slaving away in the kitchen cutting up all the vegetables and meats to be "a bit" of help." She hissed, the prince still didn't seem rather convinced, how could two people alone make this much in two little hours? One of them must be superhuman...or both.

After a chuckle, Sebastian continued, "As the butler of the Phantomhive household, how could I not be capable of doing such things?" he spoke while pouring the first bowl of curry for the prince, the first of many to come.

"B...But, I don't think that I alone can eat that much curry." At the prince's hesitation, Finny jumped up next to [Name] at the opportunity to have a taste of the large selection.

"Prince Soma...Please collaborate with me in order to make a curry similar to that godly curry...quickly."

With the plate shoved in his face, Soma swallowed and took a deep breath, "Ugh..." the thought of consuming this much food was already sickening to him, but he pushed through, "Okay, I get it now! If eating this curry will help you out then I will eat all of it no matter how much!" A cheer from the servants, as well as [Name] was all it took to get started for the long, agonising tasting for all...all but two.

"The first is similar to the one you tried before. However, I added some salt, turmeric and coriander."

"The taste is heavy and it's too spicy."

"Up next...I added coconut milk with a mild taste of yoghurt."

"The taste is a bit better but the smell is not that similar"

"Next...I put in some cinnamon with a spicy flavour."

"This time it's just not spicy enough...So I feel..."

"Sorry for making you wait. I added some red peppers and clover for additional flavour."

"The taste is too strong and heavy."

By now, poor Bard and Mey-Rin were full in the corner, and Mey-Rin, who had already passed out by the third plate, was already out. The prince himself was feeling rather ill, however Finnian and [Name] seemed rather pleased and weren't disturbed the slightest by the amount of food.

"I feel like there is curry stuck in my throat..." Groaned Soma, with his head on the table as Sebastian walked back with the next plate.

"Now, the next curry is ready." He set the plate before the prince, and suddenly something had shifted in the room, "cardamom with garlic."

The prince sat up in his seat, shocked as he spoke, "This...this curry is different from before." 

Sebastian was a bit surprised, meanwhile [Name] had shuffled closer to see his reaction to the curry. Slowly he picked up the first bite, placing it in his mouth and suddenly, it appeared like he was in a trance. Staring into the distance until he turned to Sebastian, "Ag..."

Sebastian paused, the teapot in his hand being set down on the table as he addressed the prince, "Prince Soma."

"This. This curry is...is very close to Agni's curry!!"

The servants jumped at the news, praising Sebastian as they cheered, however, the prince was quick to end their celebrations, albeit unintentionally while [Name] held back a laugh from the way they paused, 

"But it's still very different. The flavour, smell and spiciness is indeed similar to Agni's. But...something...something is not right!" the prince furrowed his brows in thought.

"And "something" is..?" the butler urged, 

"Ummm...I don't know how to explain it even if you asked me...The best way I can say is that Agni's curry has a deeper taste." And suddenly something clicked in his head, "That's it. Substance! There is not enough substance."

"Substance?" The butler leaned in, making the prince jump out of his skin as he leaned back.

Sebastian retracted, a hand to his chin as he thought hard, "It seems this is a very hard fight." 

A small chuckle escaped the lips of [Name] as she watched Sebastian rack his mind for what could possibly be the missing ingredient while the gardener besides her continued tasting the curry. 

"How's it going?" A new presence made himself clear, the earl, in the doorway, walked through as Sebastian addressed the young lord, watching as the earl walked up to the gardener and lady and swiped his finger across the plate, having a taste himself of the curry,

"You shouldn't come down here right now..."

Ciel ignored the comment, smirking as he glanced over to his struggling butler, "3 days until the contest. It looks like you're researching very hard."

"Oh by the way, for today's dessert I'd like to have a gateau chocolat. Bring it to be later." He commanded with a conniving smile before leaving the kitchen as Sebastian bowed, not without one last smirk of victory and a look towards [Name], which asked her if she was to come back upstairs with him and Lau.

The woman, noticing his questioning action, looked back in the kitchen, deciding that she had already spent way too much time down there the past few days, so she gave a light chuckle before following him out the door.

While walking adjacent to Lau, trailing behind the earl as the man beside her teased the boy, [Name] let out a heavy sigh as Lau began "Oya oya...You act as if you want your butler to lose."

"Impossible."

"But..."

"Instead of getting the royal warrant...Don't you think it would be more interesting to see that butler lose?"

"It'd surely bring a smile to my face for sure," the woman held a hand up to her lips, chuckling as she imagined the scene of the mighty demon losing to a mere human, 

"Ahh...you too? Both of you are sparkling at the thought of the butler being defeated, what bullies,"

"Silence."

"You made the curry of god!?"

"For fucks sakes I had a bit of hope he wouldn't." Although she knew he would, but the hope was still there.

"Language."

"You found a way to bring out the substance in one night!?"

"It's just how I am to the core..." Sebastian smoothly spoke as he removed the silver cover, revealing the curry as Soma looked down at it with amazement, "Please have a taste..."

The prince, slowly but surely, picked up the first bite, and hardly even without fully chewing it, he was back in the same trance as he was yesterday...but not quite the same, there was a spark in his eyes as he stared into seemingly nothingness and to the woman who happened to be in his line of sight, he seemed amazed, in a wonderful trance.

"Does it please you?"

He snapped out of the trance, but with a rather pleasant, settled look, "This is not Agni's curry. This is a curry that contains complicated flavours and spices like indian curry. It also has a depth and fresh taste that only the British could make. 

This curry is worthy of competing with the curry of god. It's delicious, Butler." Sebastian seemed rather pleased, however [Name] didn't fail to catch the snarky smirk sent her way of 'I told you so' "But how did you do this in just one night?"

Slowly, agonisingly, may I add, the demon reached into the inside pocket of his tailcoat, pulling out a familiar-looking bar, "This is the answer..."

"Tha...That is..."

"Chocolate!?" The three, Ciel, Lau and Soma, all exclaimed, while [Name] leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed, of course she was expecting it, she couldn't even bring herself to act surprised.

"Cacao in chocolate was originally used as a spice which provided a special sweet flavour. The cacao, which has fat, milk and sugar, perfectly blended into the chocolate, added the rich substance that the curry needed."

"Actually...they use it in Japanese katsu curry..." murmured [Name] as she held a hand to her chin, recalling where she was reading recipes.

"What's that?" Lau piped up,

"It's..." not a thing yet, "very rare..."

"Also, the Phantomhive Company has the best chocolate made with a large dose of pure cacao. To make the best curry, there isn't a more suitable ingredient." Sebastian presented, "I noticed this when I cleaned up the gateau chocolat that the young master requested yesterday. So you helped me out there, young master." he sent a rather sly look towards the earl, making the young boy slump in his seat with a scowl

"Should've asked for a bloody cheesecake."

"I should've..."

The two grumbled at the loss of opportunity of seeing Sebastian lose to something both rather annoyed, however, the prince didn't seem to get the hint at all. "Amazing, Ciel! Your butler could make a curry of god in only one week. That guy will definitely use Agni also..."

"It's too bad, but you can't just beat them with just this." The young earl began, "to replicate is different from to win, you will probably be on par with the curry of god. Isn't that so? Sebastian." he glanced over at his butler, narrowing his eyes.

"Yes. As things are now it will be that way."

"That face tells me that you have a secret plan, eh, butler?" Lau leaned forward, 

"Yes," his simple response made [Name] sigh, the future creation of the curry bun will soon arrive, but must he be so secretive about it?

"It's no lie?" questioned the young earl.

"Of course not. I don't ever tell lies." The woman, as observant as she was, did not fail to catch the grin which reflected his more...truthful nature.

"On my name as the butler of the phantomhive family...Our company will definitely be the one to take home the royal warrant!"

Chapter Text

"Wow! What is that large animal!?"

"Finny! Don't run off!!" 

[Name] can't remember the last time she had heard of the Crystal Palace. See, this wonderful building here, a large greenhouse of glass which truly fits its name no longer exists in the 21st century, so admittedly, she is just as amazed as the blonde gardener, but held herself back even though the butler has already caught her several times staring in wonder and awe.

"That's an elephant. It's a sacred animal. I have some in my palace, about ten." Although it didn't come off as bragging, it surely seemed like it from the prince,

"Amazing!"

"You can have these as pets?"

"They can fit such large animals in your house?"

Behind the five Sebastian had, once again— grabbed [Name] by the back of her collar of her blouse, as if she was the one wandering off, it's becoming a rather odd habit between the two, and she just simply accepts it, "Please try not to wander too far away."

"Yo earl!" Not too far away, sitting on one of the short walls was Lau, waving over the earl and lady with a woman sitting between his thighs, "So it's time for the big show down eh?"

Grumbling, the young earl looked away, "You brought one of your girls even though you would be in front of clients?"

[Name] had walked up beside the earl, looking over at Lau who introduced the girl, "Meh, Ranmao is my little sister, yeh my sister. Even though we are not related by blood. I heard that during the curry contest they would serve curry to the audience. So I figured I could treat this girl." Lau poked her cheek, Ranmao herself seemed rather unbothered.

Ranmao, the girl tilted her head as she looked over at [Name], curiously, like a cat. But the woman herself was pulled away by the butler as they needed to make it to where the competition was taking place.

Lau, however, jumped up to join them, "So the prince's butler is really serious?" Looking over to the prince, distracted from showing the servants items from his home country, Ciel spoke.

"He betrayed the master he regards as a god. Of course he is serious. It's safe to assume that this is all for the prince. He was probably told that once the plan is complete, the girl will be returned to them..."

"Sounds like a big fat lie to me,"

"Well...should his plan succeed, letting Agni go after obtaining the royal warrant would possibly mean the leaking of his deeds...If I were West..."

"—You would have him killed?" Lau interjected with a rather cunning look,

"You really think it would be worth killing someone over?!" sighed Ciel, exasperated, 

"Mehh, I'd do it if it was me. I'm much more interested in your strategy for today, Butler." Before Sebastian could respond, a familiar, ear scratching, irritating, irksome, a voice enough to drive you up the wall made it known.

"Oh my...If it isn't Earl Phantomhive!"

Yes, behind them, approaching rather rapidly was the man of the topic himself, 

"Ah...Lord West."

"Long time no see! It hasn't been since last year's social events if I recall correctly?" From the corner of her eye, [Name] caught Soma hiding around the corner, "It's an honour to meet you again."

"You never change,,, always wearing a well-tailored coat."

"So what brand does someone of the earl's status wear?"

"My butler picks out all my clothing. I don't care at all about brands.2

"You never change!" He paused a moment, looking over next to the earl to [Name], scanning the lady up and down before a smile made its way to his lips, "And my, are you...correct me if I'm wrong but...Lady [Lastname]?"

The woman herself raised a brow in question, "...yes?"

"Pardon me, you're becoming more well known, especially being around the Earl but...ahem," he coughed, not wanting to sound rude although the woman really couldn't care less. "You look rather lovely yourself! Where—"

"Custom made," she quickly cuts him off answering his question before he could even ask it. Harold paused, scanning her attire once again. The white blouse and the black vest over the long skirt to her ankles, her shoes poking through the bottom, which was actually a reason he had walked over, the red, crimson bottoms of her shoes were rather unique, over her main attire was a dark cape coat with a matching hat to top everything off. He swore he'd seen those red bottoms before...

"Ahem?" West had snapped out of his trance with a cough from the Earl, his eyes snapped back over to the young boy to find him with a rather harsh glare, "It's rather rude to stare at a lady in such a manner,"

"Ah- yes yes, sorry...Anyway, come to think of it, isn't your group competing in this contest?"

"Yeah, I'm considering expanding into the food industry."

"I was rather surprised to learn that you would enter. Did you go on a hunt for a talented chef? My company can not lose! We have hired a curry specialist."

"That so..."

Harold had slowly leaned in, covering his mouth as he whispered, "Between you and me...some spies broke into my home. It was horrible. One of my Galle lamps was broken along with a chess set I got at General Trading." He pulled back, a rather terrified look on his face as he shivered, "It scares me to even think of it. Luckily the secrets of the curry were kept safe. I get shivers knowing that those two criminals may even be here."

"How very odd"

"Odd indeed"

Harold rubbed his hands, "Enough about that, I heard that the Queen might be attending this curry show?"

"And?"

"Well, since King Albert passed away, her majesty doesn't appear in public so often." He sighed, "I'd like her to taste the curry we are so proud of in front of the audience before I receive the royal warrant."

...

"Oh. This chat has gone on a bit long. I will see you later."

"Before you receive the warrant, eh?" The Earl remarked, then he looked over to the woman adjacent to him, finding [Name] staring up with a hand over her eyes, with her eyes narrowed, "What are you looking at?"

"His ego. It's through the roof."

"Pft.."

Prince Soma had come out of his hiding spot, his head covered with a scarf to avoid being seen by Harold, glaring in the direction the man had walked off to. 

"He really is certain that he will win." Sighed Sebastian as he looked back,

"I can't wait to see his face when he realises he has lost" smiled the earl, a rather sly smile.

"Yes my lord."

"We have now come to the highlight of the Empire governed Indian culture and prosperity exhibition. With participants from famous curry houses throughout London, let the curry show begin!

We have prepared a special curry for the guests who are present. Please wait in anticipation!

Now, today's judges are...A palace chef who will not allow any compromises in taste, chef Higharm. A tax collector currently serving in India, Mr. Carter.

And...

Viscount Druitt, who has a great love of arts and food!"

Oh.

Oh...

Yes, neither the earl nor the lady was happy or in any way pleased to be seeing that man out wandering the streets. The earl had frozen up in place in pure shock, meanwhile [Name] couldn't physically hold back the cringe that appeared on her face as she watched as this...specimen got praise from the crowd.

"Eh? Wasn't he arrested by the yard?" Murmured Lau,

"He probably bribed his way out. How corrupt..."

"Nonce!"

"Now these are today's contestants! Persian Tabb company's chef Tarpin. Dormitory Vill Company's chef Lach. Dahlia Company's chef Rickman. Lippcilin company's chef Wollest. Harold West company's chef Agni. 

And the butler Sebastian from the Funtom company...

Eh? Butler?" The man turned around confused to the butler, who smiled a gleeful smile,

"Yes, I am not a chef." His expression changed, his smile replaced by a smirk, "I am a butler to the core."

Some of the crowd erupted, children especially in recognition of the company.

"A...anyways we have presented to you each contestant! With a group like this I'm sure we can expect some tasty food! Let the contest begin!"

The chefs began, chopping up ingredients as the wonderful smells mixed together blew through the air,

"I guess we just sit back and wait for the curry now." Lau leaned towards the Earl, his arms around Ranmao as [Name] moved her arm across the earl from behind to push him away from the boy with her index, 

"Hey! Check it out!" Their heads snapped from the man yelling, to the direction in which he was pointing. There, Agni was as serious as ever, the bandages being unwrapped from his right hand as he threw in the spices with such grace. 

"That indian guy's hand seems to have a life of its own."

"and what an amazing smell!"

From afar, despite the noise from the crowd mixed together, [Name] could hear Harold scoff at the compliments, "Heh, this is the right hand of god eh? Victory shall come as easy as expected..." However, as quick as the coy smirk appeared on his lips, it was as quick as it disappeared,

Sebastian's own skills wiped the smirk off his face in his own wonderful display. Harold, hearing others compliment the butler as much as Agni slowly brought him a feeling of dread, the fact that this butler could compete with a professional?

"Looks like we won't lose easily either..."

"Hey! What exactly is he doing?"

"Could it be?"

"He just put something dark into the curry pot."

"Chocolate?!"

The crowd had rather mixed reactions, mostly negative, however, the look on Agni's face was a clear knowing one, the effect chocolate would have on the curry...Suddenly, however, Agni had pulled out a blue lobster. And that's when the Viscount started is dramatic explanation, [Name] wondered how he pulled all of that out of his ass, truly.

Soma had begun to panic, almost convinced they were going to lose once Sebastian began to make the dough and began to explain the issue with the naan. Which also seemed to be noticed by Agni, 

And as quick as the competition started, the time was up. And as expected, the first few contestants didn't stand a chance...

"Next we have Harold West company's chef Agni."

"Agni!" Soma gasped,

Agni slowly removed the cover, "This is...my curry." Slowly the tray was opened to be revealed a gorgeous arrangement, "Blue lobster and seven types of curry, an imperial feast." 

Instantly the chefs were already impressed, it was already a magnificent display in itself, and the presentation was glorious. The palace chef was the fist to express his thoughts, "A whole homard bleu served with red, yellow and green curries...What delicacy is this?"

"I made a variety, each has a different level of spiciness and flavour so you can sample each to your liking. All the curries were made to go perfectly with the lobster."

Although [Name] did admit it looked amazing, and she had already planned to sample some, she was much more excited for Sebastian's presentation.

"Seven authentic curries prepared by an indian served with a whole homard bleu. Then I must..." The palace chef sampled the meal, and was incredibly pleased, as was the tax man...the Viscount however...

As soon as the Viscount had opened his mouth, both the Earl and Lady's faces twisted at what can only be described as a rather...erotic way of explaining the taste of the meal, with his occasional moans and dramatic movements, the two wondered how everyone was fawning over this being.

"Simply amazing! This is the best curry!" 

"Thanks for your praise," bowed Agni, and now Harold was almost fully sure that their victory was secured. But the smile on Sebastian's face reassured [Name] quite nicely, 

"So the winner has been decided?"

"Last to the stage is the Funtom company!"

Sebastian went up to the judges, placing the silver tray in front of them before slowly revealing his creation. "This is my curry."

The palace chef was stunned...as was everybody else. On the tray, a simple white ball of dough sat. With no garnish, nothing, it sat on its own in its solitude. The palace chef was first to jump, pointing an accusing finger at the butler, 

"What is this white thing? What are you trying to pull!?" Swiftly, with tongs he picked up the dough and threw it into the nearby pot of hot oil.

"It's deep fried?!"

All the judges stared in shock, the servants behind [Name] and Ciel as well as the prince were horrified, what on earth could this butler be trying to pull this time?"

Putting the how fried dough back onto the plate, he re-presented his curry. "It is ready. This is our company's curry."

"But where is the curry?!" The palace chef demanded before the Viscount stopped him, 

"Wait a moment, this is..!!" He dug a knife into the crispy dough, watching as the curry spilled out from inside, "The curry from inside..."

Agni jumped in surprise, had the phantomhive butler really rivaled him in his own specialty? Harold was horrified, is he actually losing his chances of the royal warrant?

"This is the curry that our company proudly presents to you. It has a name...

The Curry Bun!"

"cur...curry bun?!"

"Please have a taste." The butler urged,

"What in the name of...I have never seen that kind of curry before!" The prince exclaimed 

The palace chef was the first to try, and luckily, was pleasantly surprised, "It explodes in the mouth! This is delicious! The deep-fried crispy exterior and soft interiors texture combined with that sticky curry creates several levels of heavenly taste!"

"The most fantastic part is the curry filling used inside! Ingenious and fragrant, it is all blended together as if it were the very meaning of 'delicious' it blossoms the moment it is sliced open!"

"Ahh! Ohh!"

"Oh for fucks sakes."

Here it was again, the Viscount's most horrible, erotic way of explaining the dish, can he not be normal? no...impossible, this specimen must've snuck onto earth. With moans and the even more dramatic movements...while describing...a minor. 

"Holy shit...What the actual fuck am I hearing."

"You know what...your choice of language this time is perfectly reasonable." groaned the Earl as the two watched in a nauseated amazement, where does this man get his vocabulary from?

Although he ended it rather normally, which the two were greatly thankful for, but still rather disturbed, the Earl more so...as his description fitted...let's say, another identity the Earl assumed...once.

The crowd erupted into cheers and the announcer finally announced "And now's the time you have been waiting for! taste-testing time! Please taste whichever curries you want!"

[Name] had already, rather quickly, got herself a plate of Agni's curry selection, and finished it, may I add. As well as one of the curry buns, which she actually took the time to savour with Finny. While moving about, due to their group being rather close to the stage, they had caught Agni's eyes many times. He wanted so badly to go up to her and to apologise deeply, as well as his master, but not only was he still on the stage, but the guilt held him back.

Eventually, it was finally time for the results, "Sorry to keep you waiting. After much discussion. The winner of this curry show is...

Harold West company and Funtom...A tie!!"

Before the announcer could bring down the trophy, it was suddenly snatched from his hand with a long whip, going across the crowd and landing into the hands of a white-haired man with goggles, "Please wait."

The crowd was stunned at the sudden presence, all staring at the mystery man as he began to speak, "The victor..."

Before he could finish, the hoof of a large steed made an impact to the back of his skull...the culprit? A pretty funky granny.

"Who's the funky old gran?"

"That's the queen you knob."

"Your majesty!" The young earl was quick to jump, and the queen was quick to notice the young boy, "Why have you come here?!"

"You are..." The crowd was once again stunned silent...before the realisation hit.

"Hello everyone."

"Her majesty the queen?!"

It appeared that her poor butler was speaking, although he had a mouthful of ground so no one heard too much of what he was saying with the steed's hoof still on his head,

"Last time I saw a horse stand on a man's head it crushed his skull into mush..."

"Ah! [Name]..!" Mey-rin jumped at what the woman beside her said under her breath, hearing her mumble a small 'It's true'

Luckily, the horse was putting little pressure on the man's skull, and he had easily gotten back up, "I am done talking...But it seems the Queen has something to say." He helped her majesty off the horse, and the old woman began reminiscing about the times with her husband.

"The fragrance permeating throughout the entire room reminds me of a time I had curry with Albert on the Isle of Wight..." she suddenly dropped to her knees, crying her deceased husband's name while her butler...unexpectedly had a puppet of Albert, mimicking his voice, 

"I want to eat this curry with you also!"

"Her majesty seems quite the complex character." Lau mused,

"Don't talk like that." And the earl shut him up rather quickly.

The queen continued, "As I received an invitation to be a judge in this contest, I have one vote, don't I? I have chosen..."

She slowly walked up to the two butlers, "Funtom company's butler, Sebastian. This is for you," She handed him the trophy that she had but her own butler had recently snatched, 

The announcement caused Harold to exclaim, scurrying to her majesty to beg the question, "Wh-Why?! How can the curry we made lose to a bun stuffed with curry?!"

The Queen's answer was rather simple as she urged Harold to look around, "Do you see? Funtom's curry requires no utensils and can be consumed by anyone. Yes, that is right, this is a method that takes even children into account. Everyone is happy, the rich, the poor, the adults, the children. Everyone is equal. This kind of idea is essential for Great Britain as it heads into a new century. I highly approve of the funtom company's accounting for our future, the children."

"That really doesn't age well...the next century is full of..."

"[Name]?"

"Pardon me..."

"Thus...The victor is...Funtom!"

Harold fell to his knees, racking his brain on how his 4-year plan could fail, and it is truly humorous if he was to find out the true nature that Sebastian took less than a week to master this curry bun, 

Praise filled the room for the butler in black, reporters began to circle him to ask him about his victory as [Name] shuffled out of the way, eyeing the shocked Agni, 

"Congratulations chef Sebastian! Could we have a few words?"

"I'm no chef. I am but a butler to the core..."

Chapter Text

"I...lost..."

Shocked and stuck in place, the Queen slowly approached Agni with a gentle smile, "Mr. Agni...wasn't it? Your curry's flavour did not lose. It was also a curry I would like to enjoy at the white tower."

Solemnly the man nodded, "I'm not...worthy of such words."

Not too far, crushed, was Harold West, whose four-year plan had come tumbling down within minutes. "My plan...the royal warrant..." He stumbled about, a hand on his head as suddenly a woman was seen running towards him.

[Name], who at this moment was at the prince's side, followed his line of sight to land on an Indian woman, yelling and running towards Harold in comfort. Although she could've very well stopped the prince from yelling out her name, she allowed him to with a small guilt guilt-stricken look,

"Meena?!"

The woman had snapped her head around at the sound of the prince's voice, and Agni, seeing this, attempted to yell to stop him, but it was already too late, Meena had already noticed the prince, "Prince...Soma...?"

The plum-haired boy, in the moment, ran up to her, "I finally...found you!!" he embraced her in a warm hug, "Meena..!!" one that she did not reciprocate. "I've been looking for you! For a very long time! You must have been so worried when you were kidnapped to England! I finally...finally found you. You don't have to worry anymore. Let's go home together" Such a cheerful expression painted onto his face that [Name] almost felt bad for what was to come, although she had no control.

She had moved over next to the Earl before Meena had snapped her head up to look the prince directly in the eye before speaking the next words,

"Are you some kind of idiot?"

"Eh..?"

The poor prince, baffled, was shocked and silent as Meena went on, "Who the hell do you think you are, coming this far, just to get in people's way?!

Come home with you?!
Don't make me laugh!
Who'd want to come home to a place like that?!"

Not too far away, on the stage, [Name] caught in the corner of her eye, Agni falling to his knees as he was forced to watch this play out, slowly she had gone up beside him, even on the stage, making eye contact with Sebastian as she knelt next to him, 

"Agni..."

"I'm sick of looking after such a selfish master!"

Now the entire room was stunned silent. Agni, in his sorrow, slow, crimson tears began to stream down his face, a gentle hand on his shoulder made him look up at the figure with a trembling lip. Despite her comforting look, he shook his head until the prince's sudden apology made his head snap back over.

"Sorry.

We were that close and I didn't understand one bit of Meena's feelings. I'm sorry for never thinking about being a bother, and chasing you all the way to England. And...thanks for everything up until now." Soma has matured over the week without Agni, and maybe or maybe not— the shock he received from a certain butler...but a much needed one. The prince gathered his courage and walked past Meena, up towards the stage where his eyes locked onto the fallen figure of his Khanasama, "Up until now, I've always blamed other people. Being alone in the palace was my mother and father's fault. Meena's disappearance was West's fault. But I was wrong." He walked past Sebastian, crouching before Agni as [Name] slowly stepped away, "Even though I was gnawing at my parents' ankles, I did nothing but complain. There's no one who'd love a brat like that. But...

You stayed by my side. Even when we were separated. Will you stay by my side and still be my Khanasama? I've given you nothing but trouble up until now, Agni"

"Jo...ajha..."

"How touching," Not too far, [Name] and Sebastian watched each with their own thoughts, the lady, leaning against the man like a pillar.

"Isn't it?"

"It seemed like somehow everything's ended up for the best, wouldn't you say? Isn't that good, boy?" the queen addressed as Sebastian and [Name] moved their way down towards the other servants and everyone else.

Instantly, the Earl jumped, embarrassed out of his skin, "Your majesty..! I've humbly asked you to stop referring to me that way...!" his face was a bright red as the servants as well as [Name] snickered behind,

"Is that so? But you'll always be that cute little boy to me." The queen laughed, 

"Your majesty," Ciel spoke rather tightly with a cough, "Why did you come all the way out here today?"

"I was at St. Sophia University's choir concert, but when I heard that your company was coming to the curry fair, I had to come and see you. You only ever send letters and never come to visit, after all."

"...Someone like me...shouldn't be around your majesty very often." The young boy murmured, holding his top hat in his hands,

"Please don't say much," she knelt down, patting the boy's head, "You're so young, but you already perform your duty so seriously just like your father Vincent." She got back up, seemingly looking around for someone before her eyes locked on [Name] who was beside Sebastian.

The woman herself, once the Queen had locked onto her, jumped and looked around as her majesty approached, "Lady [Lastname],"

"A-ah! Your majesty," [Name] gave a curt bow, watching in despair as Sebastian moved away from her side with a sly smirk as the Queen continued to speak,

"Oh my dear, I must apologise to you for handing you your title in such a manner, we should have to hold an event soon where I do it more formally," she smiled, meanwhile, however, the woman was rather confused,

"Uhm...pardon me, Your Majesty, but ah...what title?" reminded now about the many times the earl had mentioned the queen as did the marchioness, she truly felt like she was unaware of something she was supposed to know.

"Oh..? My darling, I had sent you a letter to your home but your butler,"

"My butler...huh," She had an odd feeling he purposely hid it from her for a laugh.

"Why yes, but here, I can now tell you in person," her black-gloved hands gently held [Name]'s own as she looked into her eyes, "There are many reasons I have chosen to give you this title, not just because you helped my boy with the Jack the Ripper case...But, I hereby announce you as the Queen's Dove,"

"The...Queen's dove?" Her mind went blank for a moment, stunned silent by her claim, but that's when everything began to fall into place...the Marchioness's words...How Ciel had said they'd be working together...the detectives...was referring to her?

She snapped back into reality, being greeted with Her Majesty's wide smile, "B-but...why..? Surely I couldn't have done—"

"My dear, I do not doubt that I have made the right decision, so far you have not done a single thing to make me think so. Now..." She turned around, back to everybody else and continued her words before she left,

Standing alone now, with Soma together with Ciel, and the servants all crowding Sebastian. Her eyes scanned the joyous faces, a wonderful aftermath of today's...and the past week's events. She was proud of the prince for growing up without Agni in the past week, and she was glad Agni was back with his prince. But something still felt awfully hollow. She was happy with her new title, rather shocked actually. But something was missing...

In her trance, Soma noticed her in her solitude, letting go of Ciel and waving an arm in her direction, before he could yell her name, however, another voice addressed her.

"My lady,"

The prince, as well as everybody else, watched as a white-haired man approached [Name]. Out of all of them, it was a man only Sebastian had seen before,

[Name] had snapped her head around at the familiar voice, meeting with gorgeous blue eyes as she turned, "...Ash..!" she jumped, without any hesitation into his open arms where he caught her quite easily despite her sudden movement.

"Who..." Finnian was the first to question as they all watched this interaction play out, she seemed rather comfortable with the man.

"Is that...her butler?" Ciel muttered, and from beside him Soma let out a loud gasp, as did everyone else,

"[Name] has a butler?!"

"That's her butler!?"

Sebastian watched with a rather blank face, only recalling the last interaction he had with the angel. It is not something that can be described; it is only experienced.

He recalled the words, and watching it play out was much different. It really, truly seemed like he was a human at that moment, there was no indication that Ash Landers, at that moment, was any otherworldly being. 

[Name] had let go of the white-haired man with a large gleeful smile, "Angel...! I haven't seen you in a long while..." Ash's gloved hand stayed gently on her shoulder.

"She surely has more life in her...doesn't she?" Baldroy commented, "I noticed her, she's been rather quiet the past few days". Although the comment was directed at Sebastian, he didn't respond,

"I got the dress, Sebastian gave it to me...It's wonderful, I love it," [Name] stepped back before looking over to the rest, waving over the servants, who— all but Sebastian, walked over.

Finnian was rather quick, running over to [Name] and hugging her waist, before hiding behind her, peeking his head out to look at Ash,

"This is my butler, Ash...angel, this is..." She was gesturing to Finny behind her, who tightened his grip around [Name] 's waist,

"Finnian, I assume? You talk about him in your letters,"

"Ehh?? You do?" The boy jumped out from behind the lady, glancing back and forth between her and her supposed butler.

Her gentle smile easily calmed Finny's nerves making the boy jump in glee, hugging her again.

Ash introduced himself to the other servants, and eventually got to Agni, where he paused before gently taking Agni's hands into his in a comforting manner,

Agni's muscles seemed to tense up as the slightly taller man looked into the pale man's bright, violet eyes. "You must be Agni. I'm rather happy for you for this situation leaning into your favour, and returning to your master." As soon as Agni had relaxed, the angel's grip increased, "But do be gentle with my master, I've heard you gave her quite a bit of trouble,"

"A-ah! Of course!" Ash had let go of Agni, [Name] giving him a deadpan look as Agni bowed before her, "I must apologise for any damage I might've caused you during our fight earlier in the week!" 

The woman gave a light-hearted chuckle, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder as she reassured him that she was perfectly fine.

"Now, shall we go home?" 

A new voice appeared in the midst of the interaction, causing everyone to turn their heads to Sebastian who stood beside the young earl, eyes settling on [Name] before he looked up at the glass ceiling, redirecting her view as well, " The sun is already setting."

"I didn't even know we've been here that long," Mumbled Mey-Rin, adjusting her glasses as she also looked up at the sky, various warm shades of oranges and pinks,

"More like the typical winters of England, in truth, we truly haven't been here too long at all," replied [Name] who looked up at the sky, "Though I much prefer it over the bright sunlight,"

As everyone wrapped up enjoying the beauty of the setting sun, or at least almost everyone, [Name] felt a strong force pushing into her from behind, surprisingly strong arms pulling her form into the culprit's chest just as she was about to reach out to the young earl.

"Wha—" Soma held her tightly against him, a few sniffles were heard before he burst into an ugly sob, whining as he wailed against [Name].

"Me...MEENAAAAAAAA"

"My lady..!" Ash watched in sudden surprise at the interaction, watching as the woman who was previously next to him was pulled away. Watching this, he debated on saving his master, but ultimately decided against so, chuckling as she sent him pleading looks.

"sniff...[Name]..."

Ash now stood with the other two butlers. Turning to them Agni spoke, "It really is good we came to England...Both the prince and I were able to make good friends," He smiled against the background of a wailing Soma, [Name] attempting to escape his grip while she herself tugged on the little earl's shoulder, bringing him into the unintended group hug.

"Friends...hmph, such a human concept," mumbled the demon under his breath, shaking his head with a smile as he turned away from Agni, almost in a mocking manner until he caught the eye of the angel who looked at him with a blank stare.

"But is it not us who understands humans the most? I, the good in them, and you, the very worst?"

"—Dammit! They spoiled my plans!" A whining voice yelled, echoing off the brick walls of the dimly lit alleyway.

"Cheer up...There's always next time." comforted Meena who crouched in front of the crestfallen Harold.

"Yes, yes, there's always a next time."

A new voice was made aware to them, making the two both turn in surprise at the source, "Thanks, for your hard work." Lau stood at the end of the alleyway in a rather cool manner, carefree as he swayed,

"Who are..?!"

"The earl said there's no point in going after the small fries, but someone who tries something once will try it again, right? That sort of thing is going too easy." Shrugged the man, "Well, that's the boy's cute point though." he glanced to the side, behind the couple with a sinister smirk, "I've got to exterminate the bad rats infesting my city, don't I?" 

The two turned behind where footsteps were made aware, 

"Meow!"

Chapter Text

"How long are you going to keep crying?! You said you were seventeen. Act like it..." Complained the young earl, a hand on his hip as he sighed, relieved that Soma had finally been pried off him and [Name].

The exhausted woman slumped over, caught by her precious butler as he chuckled at her action.

"I think I need a good lie-in after this..." She murmured into his arms, feeling his gloved hands slowly brush through her hair as he helped her stand back up and steady herself.

"Awh! [Name]! Can we have a hot chocolate before bed?" Finny walked over, clinging to the woman as he wrapped his arms around her waist, overhearing her talk about needing a good night's rest, his head rested at her side before looking up at her with a pleading look.

"'Course," A smile crawled up her lips as she patted the boy's head. Hearing a light scoff from behind her.

"Before that, though, my lady," A voice appeared. Turning, she saw Ciel and Sebastian, the butler, with a letter in hand, while Ciel seemed to have already opened his letter, his expression was oddly dim as he watched Finny still cling onto the woman with a light glare.

"From Her Majesty,"

He handed her the unopened envelope as she looked to see the scowl Ciel wore before she opened the letter. [Name] could already guess what this was about to be, and it didn't really surprise her when she saw the contents,

"Circus tickets?" The angel mumbled from behind her.

"As for today's schedule, first in the morning is validating the merchandise proposal. The new food department's cost estimate for the Hindustani restaurant has arrived as well." Spoke the butler clad in black as he assisted his young master's tie, "In the afternoon, you will have piano lessons with Mrs Bright and French lessons with Mrs Rodkin.

You have an appointment at six in the evening with Lord Randall from the Yard"

"Aah, on the matter of recompense for the anglo-indian incidents?" Questioned the young Earl.

"Indeed,, Nodded the dark-haired butler.

"What would you like for today's snacks—" Before the butler could finish, he was interrupted by a loud BANG that erupted throughout the manor, awakening anyone who was not already awake.

The culprit?

As expected, the young prince came in, his yells bouncing off the walls, "Ciel! Ciel!! Where is [Name]?! Has she been kidnapped?!" He seemed frantic and worried, still looking around as if he was expecting the woman to appear.

The butler and the earl both shared a knowing glance, groaning as they found it annoying to explain to the prince where the lady had gone, though it was the only way for him to quiet down.

"The lady left late last night with her butler, back to her home," Ciel gave a brief explanation, too tired to get into the details, with an all too bored expression on his face.

"Is Lady [Lastname] not with us?" Peeked Agni, dipping his head in the room from the doorway, despite trying to keep his face neutral, the disappointment in his tone was rather noticeable.

Meanwhile, with the prince, disappointment would be a harsh understatement.

"Hmmm." the strawberry blonde gardener hummed, on his tiptoes as he attempted to reach the leaves of the snow-covered tree with a broom before a sudden idea struck him.

Taking a few steps back, he ran to the base of the tree, planning on shaking it just enough for the snow to fall off. Instead, when he did, the entire tree went down with it with a loud thud as it landed on the snow-covered ground.

For a short moment, Finnian stared at the fallen tree before suddenly breaking out in a scream, "AAAAH! It fell down! W-what should I do?!" He sobbed, "Sebastian's gonna be mad again!!"

From a window not too far away, the glass panes slammed open as from within it showed Agni, looking out from the sudden noise to see the wailing figure of the teen gardener.

"Boy!! What's wrong?!"

After running out, Finny gave a rather short explanation to Agni, the tall man came up with a rather quick solution...

"...I don't know my own strength, so I'm always just making mistakes", Finny said, sitting atop Agni's shoulders.

"Trees are also living things, so you should treat them kindly" Replied the tall man with a comforting tone.

"Treat them kindly...huh, before I came here, I don't think I would've understood. But now, I feel like I can!"

Agni's ears seemed to perk at this, tilting his head up at the boy on his shoulders, "By the way, why did you become a gardener?"

"A little more than a year ago, I was picked up by the young master."

"Picked up?"

"It used to be that I couldn't go outside like this. Now it's fun to do it every day. I can touch trees...and bugs, and...people."

Finnian had jumped off Agni's shoulders, skipping through the snow-covered grass before he came to a halt, facing away from the tall man. "But, at first, it was scary. It was really hard for me to touch something without breaking it..."

"Boy..?"

"That's another reason I like [Name] so much!" 

Agni paused, looking back over at Finnian, who now had a wide grin on his face, "What do you mean?" He had noticed how close the two were, and knowing about his inhuman strength, he questioned how [Name] could handle it.

"Don't get me wrong! I like everything else about her as well! But she's one of the few people who can handle my strength...Sebastian also,"

"[Name] seems like a kind soul, I have never asked how she became acquainted with you," He found this the best time to find out more about the woman, as far as he knows, [Name] is just a colleague of Ciel's, so why is it that she is so familiar with the servants? and why one in particular...

"Odd circumstances, really," The blonde bent down to pluck a flower from the ground, a fragile snowdrop peeking through the snow. "After the young master's investigation on the Jack the Ripper cases, when he returned back to the manor, we heard them talking about a lady that has helped them.

I even heard Sebastian muttering to himself sometimes...So when the young master's birthday came, we thought to ask Sebastian to invite her. She helped us all to prepare for the young master's birthday, without her, we would've probably messed everything up...I'd even say..."

Not too far, up from the very window that Agni was cleaning, looking through the clear glass was none other than the raven-haired demon himself. His eyes narrowed at the scene before him as he listened intently to each word, each compliment towards the woman and Agni's small reactions and questions. Why is he so intent on knowing more about her? He feared that if the man dug too deep that even his own identity might be threatened.

"I'd even say..."

He heard Finnian just as he turned his back,

"...that she's like a mother to me,"

Well, that's an issue.

Probably be flattering to her if she had heard the boy. But to Sebastian, this was nothing more than an issue. He didn't want Agni to find out the things that he knew about her, as the more inhumane he finds [Name] to be, the more he'll soon realise the real inhumanity among them.

Why did Agni have to be such a curious soul? The least he could do is stay quiet.

The demon let out a deep sigh, his eyes narrowed as he walked away from the window. Maybe he'll keep an eye on Agni today...

Next, Agni was to go to the kitchen, not a hard guess considering the loud explosion was sure to catch the man's attention. And there he was; by the time Sebastian had gotten there, Agni had already, quite skilfully, slid in another question about [Name] without suspicion.

"—But before I came here, I'd never cooked or eaten food slowly..."

"Going fast means mistakes."

"I've gotta get used to it...This feeling of peace...At least there's someone who can handle the heat!" The chef exclaimed, hands on his hips as he awkwardly smiled.

"May that be [Name]?" Agni guessed,

"Hah! I'm guessing you've talked to Finny...But yeah, it's [Name]," spoke the chef, rubbing the back of his neck with an almost thoughtful sigh, "Great cook, she is. But it's always crazy how unbothered she can be by the temperatures, although admittedly, she can scare me sometimes,"

"Unbothered by temperatures?"

"You'll never find her complaining about the temperature, even when it's like an oven in here or the Antarctic out there, all those layers are probably like accessories to her! But it's most likely nothing", Baldroy quickly brushed off, although there was a small hint of nervousness under his tone.

Sebastian stood only around the kitchen entryway, relatively pleased that the chef decided the keep his findings to himself, truthfully, even he had never paid attention to certain things like that; however, he was increasingly getting more agitated the more Agni attempted to pry, perhaps he is looking into it too much, why could Agni possibly want to know more? He has nothing to gain from it.

It looks like everything is all right here, too.

"I mistook the shoe polish for the wax..." 

"It does seem like your eyes are bad." That must've been said with good intention...surely.

Once again, Sebastian eavesdropped atop the staircase, out of view from the two on the stairs, Agni and Mey-rin.

Flustered, having been caught in the middle of another one of her mix-ups, Mey-rin pushed up her glasses, looking away in a bashful manner, "I-I'm extremely farsighted. These glasses don't really fit anymore..."

"Then why don't you ask for a new pair of—"

"NO!" Agni was taken aback by the sudden response, not expecting his simple suggestion to be met with such energy. "These are my precious glasses that the young master bought for me! These maid outfits as well…” Mey-Rin grabbed her skirt, looking down bashfully, embarrassed at her sudden outburst.

“Before I came here, I’d never worn anything like a skirt…I’m so happy to be a maid now.” Just as she seemed to realise how sappy she was getting, she swallowed and quickly moved on, “Besides, if I wear my glasses, I can see far away really well! So it’s okay! Even though it doesn’t help with the dark or anything…”

“Oh? I wouldn’t expect being far-sighted to affect your vision in the dark?” Agni paused,

“Mm, yeah, but [Name] can see super well in the dark! It’s like her secret power!”

One of many, it seemed…

“It seems everyone here really loves this manor, and [Name] as well, it appears…” Even his prince hadn’t stopped complaining ever since he awoke to her absence.

Sadly for him, with the affairs he had buried himself in, the most he saw of [Name] was during his stay at the townhouse, before he was taken to work for West. But the prince spoke very highly of her, and he had been hoping to get to know her more… But with her back with her butler, whom he hadn’t even known about.

But her butler seemed to like him, and that had put Agni at ease…but for his odd rivalry with Sebastian, he doesn’t think he wants to know.

A sudden yell from a familiar voice had Agni to his feet, already sprinting to the source of the voice, slamming open the doors in worry, only to find his prince, wailing at the feet of Ciel’s chair.

“[Name]!! Tell me she will return, Ciel! Make her come back!!”

The hearth cracked faintly in the corner, flames clawing low against the wood as a lazy hush drifted through the sitting room. Outside, the snow fell thick, blanketing the world in white. It clung to the windows and softened every harsh edge, almost like an all too tempting invitation.

Ash sat opposite [Name] with a book balanced loosely in his hands, the same page he’d been pretending to read for the past hour. The light was golden and low, the air faintly perfumed with cedar smoke and the sweet trace of her perfume— though now, there was something else beneath it.

“Mm,” he murmured suddenly, shutting the book halfway and looking at her. “You smell different.”

[Name] glanced up from where she was half-curled on the settee, her legs tucked beneath her as she rested with one of her arms hanging off the armrest.
“Different?” she echoed, raising a brow.

“From earlier. After our walk.” His tone was soft, as though making an idle observation, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes. “It’s… earthy. In a good way.”

Her lips quirked faintly. “I’ll assume that’s a compliment.”

“It is.” He tilted his head slightly, gaze trailing over her as if to memorise every flicker of expression. “It suits you— like the scent of soil after rain.”

She hummed, leaning back with a languid stretch, the firelight catching her appearance. “Poetic, aren’t you? Must be the company you keep.” She joked with the tilt of her head.

Ash smiled, his voice lowering to that rare softness reserved only for her. “Must be.”

For a moment, they said nothing. Just the whisper of fire and the quiet ticking of the old clock on the mantle.

Then, she spoke again. “You know, I think I need a drink.”

Ash blinked. “Tea?”

She laughed, a soft, throaty sound. “Not that kind.”

He set the book aside. “Water, then?”

“Vodka.”

The word hung there between them, stark against the gentle warmth of the room. Ash’s brow lifted, but his mouth twitched with amusement. He moved the book off his lap onto the nearby table.

“Vodka?”

“Mm.” She rose, brushing invisible dust from her sleeves. “It’s been far too long since I’ve had a drink. Since Ciel’s birthday, actually, and that was merely wine… Good wine, but I had only a sip,” she sighed.

“Ah,” he murmured, following her movement with his eyes. “I see.”

“I doubt you do,” she replied, half under her breath, yet still smiling.

Ash stood, hands loosely behind his back. “Unfortunately, this home doesn’t carry alcohol of any sort. I’ve kept it… pure.”

“How angelic of you,” she teased, glancing toward the window, where flakes of snow caught in the light like falling ash. “Though, I suppose I’ll have to find my sin elsewhere.”

“There’s a pub down the street,” he offered after a moment. “Not far. The one with the red sign— The Howling Fox, I believe.”

Her expression softened. “You noticed that, did you?”

“I notice everything where you’re concerned,” he said, not shy about it.

She chuckled, stepping toward him. “Don’t wait up, Angel. I’d rather not play the dutiful mistress tonight. Just… let me be a person for a bit.”

“You are more than that,” he murmured, but she was already close enough to silence him.

Leaning in, she brushed a kiss against his cheek, light, familiar, leaving behind a ghost of warmth and the faint scent of winter.

He froze— just a second— and when she pulled away, his expression softened into something helplessly fond against his own control. Practically melting.

“If you’re not back by midnight,” he said, voice low, “I’ll come find you.”

She smiled, already pulling on her coat. “Then let’s hope I don’t give you a reason to.”

The door shut quietly behind her. Ash lingered where she’d been standing, fingertips grazing the spot where her lips had touched his cheek, a faint flush colouring the angel’s calm face, before a laugh of disbelief escaped his lips, his face melting into one of hopeless admiration.

The pub was small and full of warmth, dim lights, chatter, laughter, and the smell of smoke that clung to every surface. The windows were fogged, glowing gold against the snow outside.

When [Name] stepped in, the room tilted to look her way. She was a stark contrast, dark coat dusted in white, boots wet from melted frost, eyes sharp and cold against the amber-lit haze.

She crossed to the bar, weaving through the clusters of patrons. There was only one seat open, beside a man hunched over a glass, his coat stark white against the darkness.

She didn’t notice him at first.

“Vodka,” she said to the bartender, sliding into the seat. “Neat.”

The bartender gave her a look— half impressed, half wary— and poured. She took it, downed the first sip. It burned, a clean and biting heat that made her sigh softly through her teeth.

Finally. She sank back into her seat.

Then— that smell.
Bleach, chemicals, ink, faint traces of iron. Sterile. Unnatural.

She froze, glass halfway to her lips. Her eyes flicked sideways, a frown already evident on her lips as she clutched her glass.

The man beside her had a head of dishevelled, dark green hair, spectacles glinting under the low light. His sleeves were rolled slightly, revealing ink-stained wrists, and the white coat he wore— it wasn’t decorative. It was medical.

Her stomach twisted. The scent of the steriliser was sharp enough to cut through the smoke. She could hear it— his steady pulse, unhurried, utterly oblivious.

Of all the people… of all the seats.

He must have felt her stare, because he looked up. His face was sharp, almost birdlike, with a thin, curious mouth and a brain behind his eyes that never seemed to stop moving. He looked at her for a moment, taking in her appearance before glancing down at the drink in her hand.

He smiled faintly. “Cold night for vodka.”

Her expression didn’t shift. “Isn’t that the very point of the drink?”

He laughed, a dry, clever sound that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Then you and I have the same idea.”

He raised his glass slightly, in a mock toast. She didn’t return it.

As she stared, the cogs in her head appeared to click. Those all too familiar fluorescent green eyes stared back into hers.

She turned back to her drink, taking another sip.
“Are you a doctor?” she asked, voice even, acting oblivious to his identity.

He blinked, surprised at the question. “Researcher. Why?”

Her jaw eased, though her eyes never left the rim of her glass. “Just making sure I don’t lose my appetite. I don’t like doctors very much,” She breathed out, taking another strong sip.

The man stared at her for a while before he hummed, “Othello.”

“Hm?”

“The name’s Othello, yours?”

“Hmph, you’re not getting that out of me just yet,”

The silence between them hung heavy, thick with unsaid things, and something like recognition, though he didn’t know why.

Othello tilted his head, studying her, a faint grin tugging at his mouth. “Funny. You smell like soil.”

Her pulse skipped once.

“Do I?”

“Mm.” He gestured vaguely, nose twitching. “And blood.”

She smiled, turning her head, slow, quiet. A playful glint in her eye.
“So I’ve been told.”

Outside, snow fell harder. The windows trembled under the wind.
And though neither of them moved, the distance between their glasses felt like a fuse waiting for fire.

Othello swirled what little was left of his drink, squinting into the glass as if trying to divine an answer at the bottom.

“Do you ever wonder,” he said suddenly, “why humans keep trying to fix things that aren’t broken?”

[Name] arched a brow. “You’re the one in a lab coat. I’d assume you’d have the answer.”

He chuckled, leaning his chin into his palm. “Touché. But really—” he gestured vaguely, nearly tipping his drink “—you mend one thing, and suddenly everything else looks repairable. Until you realise it was fine to begin with.”

She tilted her glass, the ice clinking softly. “That’s the arrogance of man.”

He hummed in agreement, squinting at her sideways. “And yet, you don’t sound entirely human when you say that.”

She met his gaze over the rim of her drink, the faintest smile tugging her lips. “Don’t I?”

For a moment, they simply looked at one another— her eyes steady, unreadable; his curious and too perceptive for his own good.

Then he grinned lazily, breaking the tension with a sudden change in tone. “You know, this reminds me of my red-headed friend. Loud as hell, dramatic, keeps stealing my test subjects—”

Her brow twitched faintly, but she didn’t interrupt.

“—goes on and on about love and beauty and Sebas-chaaaan. And oh don’t get me started on My one true love [Name], how I miss you dearly” Othello’s voice rose in a pitch-perfect imitation of Grell that made her nearly snort into her drink. “Honestly, if I hear that name one more time, I might put myself in formaldehyde.”

“That bad?”

He sighed, slumping dramatically over the counter. “Worse. You’ve no idea what it’s like being friends with someone who keeps their scissors closer than their morals.”

She hid a smirk behind her glass. “I can imagine.”

“Oh, don’t get me wrong,” he went on, eyes half-lidded now. “They mean well, in a… murderous way. But you’d think after a few centuries they’d learn subtlety.”

“Some things,” she murmured, “aren’t meant to change.”

He looked up at her again— truly looked— and for a fleeting moment, the noise of the pub seemed to fade. “You speak like you’ve lived long enough to know that firsthand.”

Her expression was unreadable, but her tone was even. “Maybe I have.”

He grinned again, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “You’re a strange woman, you know that?”

“I’ve been called worse.”

Time slipped by unnoticed.
The vodka dulled into warmth, the firelight grew low, and the noise of the pub blurred into a comfortable hum.

By the time Othello realised his words had started to slur, she was still steady, poised, eyes sharp as glass.

He blinked blearily at his empty glass. “You don’t drink much, do you?”

“I drink plenty,” she said with a faint smirk. “Just not things that make me sloppy.”

He laughed, nearly knocking his elbow against the counter. “Now that— that’s impressive restraint. You sure you’re human?”

“Hardly.”

He didn’t notice the honesty in it, too drunk to question her further.

“Hey!” He called for the bartender, “Get the lady your finest glass of wine.” he then turned to her, “My treat for keeping me company”

The cold hit them like a shock. Snow swirled in silver sheets under the streetlamps, muffling their laughter as they stepped out of the pub.

Othello walked beside her, his lab coat flaring faintly in the wind, eyes unfocused but still bright. “You know,” he said, pointing at her with exaggerated seriousness, “you have very good bone structure.”

[Name] burst into quiet laughter, pulling her coat tighter. “That’s a new one.”

“I mean it! Your face is… symmetrical. Very rare.” He nodded solemnly. “Scientists would kill for it.”

“Now there’s a comforting thought.”

He grinned boyishly. “I’d never let them, of course. You’re too— what’s the word? Ah— ethereal.”

“Flatterer.”

“Drunk flatterer,” he corrected, grinning as his boots slid slightly on the ice. She steadied him with one hand, and he blinked down at her, his grin softening. “You’ve got strange eyes. Like you’re looking at something far away.”

“Maybe I am.”

He studied her for a long moment, then nodded to himself. “I like you. You’re quiet but dangerous. Like a scalpel.”

“Remind me to never let you compliment me again,” she said dryly, though she was smiling.

When they reached the corner, she slowed. “This is where I leave you.”

He stopped, slightly unsteady, and frowned. “Will I see you again?”

“Maybe,” she said, before tilting her head, “Most likely,” the words slipped her lips as she turned, ready to leave,

“Wait! Hey! I never got your name!” The man yelled after her, watching her pause before yelling back at him,

“[Name] [Lastname]!”

Before he could question it, she was gone, turning down the street and vanishing into the curtain of falling snow.

“Huh… I guess…I really can’t blame Grell…”

The door opened to warmth and light. Her butler awaited, his composure cracking the instant he saw her.

“You’re cold,” he murmured, wings unfurling instinctively, wrapping around her in a rush of warmth and feathers. The faint scent of myrrh clung to him, mingled with the dry sweetness of winter air. His own arms also wrapped around her torso in a soft hold.

[Name] let out a breath that could almost have been a sigh. “You’re awfully dramatic for someone who doesn’t feel the cold. And you know I can regulate my temperature well, I’m fine.” Her voice was almost muffled against him as she peered her head above the soft feathers.

“I worry,” he replied, voice low, almost chastising, but his hand came up to brush a snowflake from her hair. “You shouldn’t walk alone at night.”

“I wasn’t alone.”

He stilled. “Oh?”

She smiled faintly, eyes hooded. “Just someone talkative. Smelled of chemicals and disinfectant.”

Ash exhaled through his nose— a restrained, human sound that barely masked his irritation, but the way his wings shivered just slightly didn’t help his act, “A man, then.”

“Observant,” she murmured, tilting her head to look up at his figure. He was only slightly taller than Sebastian, almost competing with Agni, yet she is rather sure that that man towers over everyone with his kind smile.

He said nothing, just looked at her for a long time— the faint flush in her cheeks, the way her pupils dilated slightly from warmth and wine. Or was it when she was looking at him?
“You could have waited. I would’ve accompanied you.”

“And miss you fussing over me the whole time?” she quipped, voice soft, amused. Leaning into him more,

He let out a helpless sigh, but couldn’t help but smile, “Let’s get you to bed.”

The house was quiet, save for the faint crackle of the fireplace. Snow whispered against the windows.
Ash stood at the edge of the bed, smoothing the sheets, every movement deliberate, a small act of care, of service, of habit.

Behind him, [Name] stood watching, and very much debating something in her head, her blouse half-unbuttoned, hair falling into her face. The faint scent of vodka lingered, mingled with something warmer, her skin, her pulse. She silently fought with herself, the logical side of her whispering about how risky it was, while the vodka and wine gave her an extra confidence boost.

“You need rest,” Ash said gently, voice low. “I’ve prepared your bed.”

When he turned to face her, she was already smiling, eyes half-lidded, as her posture relaxed as she walked towards the bed

“I don’t feel like sleeping just yet.”

Before he could respond, she had brought him down with her as she fell onto the plush mattress. He stumbled— uncharacteristically clumsy— and the two of them fell together onto the bed, her laugh low and breathy against his throat, their positions extremely compromising.

“My Lady—” he choked out, he was sure his face was redder than her lipstick.

“Shh…” Her fingers trailed up his chest, unbuttoning his collar with unhurried precision. His breath hitched, not from the fall, but from the touch.

Her mouth followed— a kiss pressed just below his jaw, soft, lingering… followed by the faintest graze of teeth. It wasn’t enough to hurt— just enough to taste.

He froze, eyes half-lidded, hands still poised at her waist. Something so unfamiliar, yet it was like he knew it all too well; in no way did her touch seem foreign, more like something he had been waiting for his entire life.

She hovered there, eyes flicking up to his, pupils dark and gleaming, her lips barely brushing his skin as she stared.

“You shouldn’t let me,” she murmured, voice slurred from drink but sweet with mischief. “You’ll fall, Angel,”

He swallowed. “Then let me fall.”

The words came out before he could stop them.

Her breath hitched this time. She smiled, soft and dangerous, before sliding another button open, exposing the pale curve of his collarbone. His pulse fluttered beneath her fingers.

Ash let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding, one trembling hand rising to rest against her back. Not to stop her— to steady her. To steady himself.

When her lips pressed to the curve of his neck, when she nipped just lightly at his skin, he exhaled her name like a prayer.

And somewhere between the heat of her mouth and the faint tremor in his hands, he realised:
There was nothing impure in this.
No sin.
Only devotion— raw, unguarded, human.

He didn’t even realise he’d helped her— loosening her vest, brushing her hair from her neck— until she stilled, resting her forehead against his chest.

For a long time, neither spoke. The fire dimmed.
His wings had unfurled without his notice, draping softly across the bed, a silent confession of everything he refused to say aloud.

Chapter Text

“I do wonder how Ciel and Sebastian are doing since last night.” Murmured the lady as her dear butler assisted her, helping her tie her tie over her shoulders.

“You’re thinking about them, and not the actual events of last night? Either way, you seemed rather insistent on coming back with me rather than staying. Was there…Something you were avoiding?” Ash questioned, looking at her reflection through the tall standing mirror while she adjusted her attire, fixing her hair as she smiled. Her gaze went from herself to her butler stood behind her.

Through the reflection, she saw how loose his neck collar was. Seeing a small red mark on his neck made her quickly divert her gaze, slightly embarrassed from the prior events. “Ahem, sort of…” She returned to her usual demeanour, “Commissioner Randall was supposed to come over that night to discuss things with Ciel about the previous case…And with them, housing Agni and Soma at the moment, things were sure to have gone awry. Not to mention I’m rather sure the Lord Commissioner doesn’t take kindly to me being “Queen’s Dove”…which…”

She turned on her heel, coming face to face with Ash, who was suddenly grabbed by both shoulders. He stared down nervously at his master, an eerie smile on her face, “You purposely didn’t inform me of…The Queen had to tell me herself…”

“Well, My Lady, seeing as that during those moments we hardly saw each other—”

“—We wrote letters to each other almost daily.”

[Name] loosened her grip on Ash’s shoulders, looking back into her reflection in the mirror before moving her gaze to her vanity table, down at the open envelope containing the circus tickets. Her stomach twisted into an uncomfortable feeling, and the feeling of bile in her throat made her shake her head, dismissing the thought.

No, it won’t happen. Not with her there. She’ll make sure he won’t experience that.

But for now, she supposed, she could enjoy what was there to offer,

“Shall we, angel?” Holding the tickets between her fingers, she smiled over her shoulder, “I have a feeling this will be rather entertaining for us both.”

“I suppose the weather is rather adequate for a winter’s day.”

“Well, circuses are generally held in large tents, are they not? thus, rendering the weather irrelevant." [Name] laughed as her butler handed her her cloak. Walking down and out the front door, where a carriage awaited.

Ash held the carriage door open with a practised air of elegance, his eyes watching as [Name] stepped inside. He gave the roof a gentle knock to signal the driver, the carriage lurching forward as they began their journey.

"Well, My Lady," Ash began, his tone light and inquisitive, "where will you begin your investigation?" His act was back to the loyal butler, but still held hints of the angel she knew when they were out of public eye, small things only she would notice.

[Name] settled into her seat, tapping a finger against her chin thoughtfully. "I think I know just the place, I will be meeting Ciel there anyway," she replied with a small smile. "But we have some time to kill. What do you say we stop somewhere for a bite to eat?"

Ash hummed in agreement, nodding. "That sounds like a splendid idea. And you can tell me more about this case while we dine."

The two spoke idly as the carriage rolled along the cobbled streets of London, their conversation easy and measured. When the carriage finally came to a halt, Ash stepped out first, extending his hand to assist [Name]. As she stepped down, her gaze swept the surroundings. Just a short walk from where they stood, she noticed a familiar building— the Undertaker's funeral parlour.

"Shall this cafe suffice, My Lady?" Ash inquired, gesturing toward a small establishment nearby.

[Name] nodded. "Yes, this will do."

Inside, they found seats by the window, giving them an unobstructed view of the funeral parlour in the distance. The scent of coffee and freshly baked pastries filled the air as they settled into their seats, their conversation turning back to the case.

Ash took a sip of tea, his sharp eyes never straying far from her face. "How would you like me to assist you, My Lady?" he asked, his voice as steady as ever.

[Name] leaned slightly forward, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. A plan had formed in her head as soon as she had received those circus tickets after the curry competition. As she explained her plan, Ash’s expression turned amused very quickly,

“How scheming you are.” A light blush appeared on his cheeks, although it had been covered with his hands, as he chuckled, “So be it, it sounds like a rather wonderful plan if I do say so myself.”

[Name] returned to her coffee after they had both caught a few stares from around the café, her gaze drifting out the window. As she sipped, her eyes caught a sudden movement outside. A carriage had pulled up in front of the funeral parlour, and she instantly knew what it meant.

"They've arrived," she muttered, abruptly rising from her seat. “I’ll see you very soon, angel,”

Ash followed her line of sight, his gaze landing on the carriage. Without a word, he nodded, reaching for a nearby newspaper to occupy himself. "Do take care, My Lady," he said simply, though the small smirk that played at his lips made her smile back. And with a fleeting touch on his shoulder, she left.

 [Name] wove through the bustling streets, her pace quick despite the faint twinge of hunger, remembering she hadn’t even ordered any snacks upsetted her just a little, but she was sure it wouldn’t be long until she did find something to eat. More than once, she found herself brushing past strangers, earning startled glances and muttered complaints as she hurried toward the funeral parlour.

There was no doubt that the Queen had only sent the information letter towards the Earl, expecting [Name] to have been there as well to receive it. Hence, the two were probably expecting her to know little to nothing.

By the time she arrived, her breath was laboured from the crowds pushing into her, not to be mistaken for her actual stamina. that had seemed to be a common occurrence when trying to visit the Undertaker.. She paused at the door, placing a steadying hand against its worn surface. It creaked open under her touch, the dim light from within spilling onto the cobbled street.

“The surface world has not found the missing corpses, it seems.”

“And in the underworld, children’s corpses are an everyday occurrence, after all.

Which the earl knows ve~~~ry well, doesn’t he?”

“We’ve brought you the documents. Are there any children you’ve “tidied up” amongst them?”

“I wonder… Were they there?” mused the silver-haired man, leaning over the coffin-like table as he viewed the papers, “If I saw something interesting, I think I’d remember…”

“You understand, don’t you, Earl… You’ll have to give me that…A first-rate laugh, If you do that… I’ll tell you anything you want!” Chuckling, the Undertaker stretched,

“…Sebastian.”

“But amn’t I funnier?”

A sudden high-pitched scream tore through the parlour. The young earl jumped away, finding that the lady they had been waiting for since this morning was standing behind him.

“Where in the devil did you come from?!”

“I walked in like, two minutes after you did,” She spoke casually, perhaps too casually for the era. But she wasn’t in public, and so hardly cared.

A loud cackle erupted from the undertaker, the silver-haired man rolling around on the floor with tears streaming down his face. Sebastian stood adjacent to [Name], sharing a look before they both let out small chuckles at the earl’s reaction.

“I don’t recall giving you permission to appear unannounced,” Ciel muttered, brushing imaginary dust from his coat.

“Oh, please,” she said, leaning her elbow against the coffin table, “it’s not like I climbed through a window.” She stretched before leaning back up.

Sebastian’s low chuckle slipped past his lips before he could stop it. “… her entrances are rather entertaining.” He called back to her hobbling into the room with a marble statue atop her head.

Ciel shot him a glare that could have frozen brimstone. “Entertaining isn’t the word I’d use.”

The Undertaker rose, his grin stretching unnaturally wide as usual, but he tilted his head so casually, not choosing to acknowledge her in a way like he was expecting her “So you two do know each other,” Ciel observed, frowning.

“Oh, more than that,” the Undertaker crooned. “This one’s a favourite. Such lovely company…”

Ciel’s brows furrowed. “At the madam’s funeral, you both talked?”

[Name] smirked, brushing her gloved fingers across a nearby coffin lid. “He’s talking about your birthday, Earl. He’s got a way with dramatic phrasing, that’s all. I had come over for some small advice.” She kept her eye on the Undertaker as she passed by each coffin.

The Undertaker chuckled, hiding half his face behind his sleeve. “Mourning dove suits her better than her name, don’t you think?”

“Pft, hardly.” She eventually stopped in front of the coffin nearest to the Undertaker’s desk, noticing how his smile just barely faltered, and choosing to take her seat there instead.

She leaned back, crossing her legs but propping herself on her arms.

“Well, at least that’s the payment sorted for the case, no?” [Name] sighed out,

The earl paused for just a second, “We received the letter with all the information from her Majesty, addressing the two of us. Meaning she only sent one letter, so how do you know?”

“Well, for starters, I’m not an idiot,” She tapped her nails against the coffin she was atop of at a rhythmic pace, “I heard enough when I walked in here. Secondly, isn’t my butler the greatest?” She fluttered her lashes, purposely exaggerating it in Sebastian’s direction.

Watching a look of realisation cross his face before he sighed, reluctantly bending down to the young lord’s height, “Her butler told her, my lord,”

“What, is her butler also some sort of…” He paused, seeing the look on [Name]’s face, a small and amused smile. He slowly connected the dots in his head.

Sebastian and Ash’s odd rivalry.

“Ash…had only been my butler for a few months,”

“Angel…! I haven't seen you in a long while…”

With a hand to his forehead, he let out an exhausted breath. “Oh my god…”

“Pft, you almost sound like someone else I used to know…Travelled all the way from Japan to Egypt with him, you know,”

“What are you— Anyway.” The Earl turned his attention back to the Undertaker, perched at his desk, leaning his head against the palm of his hand. “She gave you your reward. Now tell us about the children.”

“There aren’t any.”

“Huh?”

“Haha”

“None of these children were my clients, and I haven’t heard any rumours from the underworld companies.” Leaned the silver-haired man, picking up one of the files handed to him and waving it carelessly by the corner.

“So in other words, you know nothing about this case?” Grumbled the earl.

Letting out a yawn, [Name] swung herself off the coffin before sitting leaning back against the Undertaker’s desk, “Don’t be so daft now, earl,”

“Hey!”

“The Undertaker here, knowing nothing of the case,” she jabbed a thumb in the man’s direction before letting her hand settle back on the desk, “only means that there’s no truth to the idea that the kidnapped children were murdered. If no corpses had shown up, the possibility is that…” She waited for the young boy to finish her words off, watching as his face slowly solved the puzzle,

“The children are still alive…” He concluded, [Name] grinned in response, “That means…We’ve got no choice but to examine this circus firsthand?”

“Oh, was that not already the plan? It was for me! Let’s go now! I’m awfully hungry” [Name] had long gotten up, nudging Ciel towards the exit by his shoulders,

“Did you plan this?!”

“Nah”

She kept ushering him out, only pausing when the undertaker addressed her. Her hands, remaining on Ciel’s shoulders, squeezed firmly, but not harshly.

“Mourning Dove,” The familiar nickname gave her chills, reminding her of when they first met, when they truly first met. Her in all white, dirtied by the earth, exhausting herself after climbing out of the 6-foot deep hole. Nails dirtied. She still remembers his presence, watching her run out of the cemetery.

Sebastian and Ciel had also turned, one in pure annoyance, and the other; pure curiosity.

Resting his chin in his hand, his silver locks flowing over his shoulders and settling on the desk, “Be careful now, veils can only hide so much, they are not fully opaque, after all. That veil is for Christabel*.” From the lit areas of his face, she could only make out a gentle smile from the dim candlelight before she turned back to the direction of the door.

“What on earth are you on about now?” The young earl’s brow knitted.

“Just a poem,” [Name] answered lightly, not turning around to face the undertaker. Her voice was as light as it was earlier, but her smile seemed just slightly strained, “About a girl and her guest, that’s all”

The Undertaker tilted his head, his usual grin returning. “Oh, you know. How lovely.”

Her expression didn’t change, but for the briefest moment, her hand twitched against Ciel’s shoulders before she looked over her own shoulder at the Undertaker, “I always liked Geraldine. I found her rather relatable.”

“Indeed, of course you would.” The Undertaker’s voice dipped in laughter again, “So be it then.” He waved off, his wide crooked as he waved, his other hand tapping mindlessly on the cranium of a skull resting at his desk

Sebastian’s gaze lingered on the door as it closed, his lips pressed into a firm line, and his brows furrowed in thought, “A veil for Christabel,” he murmured, “I hadn’t taken the undertaker as one for poetry,”

“Are you seriously judging a man for liking poetry?” A new voice was made known, drawing Sebastian’s eyes away from the door of the parlour and now on the man who stood beside [Name]. He had been waiting outside the entire time?

Ciel scanned over Ash; he certainly had a different aura from Sebastian, that was for sure. He watched as he gently helped [Name] into the carriage, then glanced over to the young earl, offering him a kind smile.

The young boy couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as he looked over to his own butler, who had his hand outstretched, ready to help him up into the carriage, only being able to let out a hopeless sigh as he took Sebastian’s hand, confusing the demon.

As the carriage doors shut, the young earl breathed out, “What now? We have quite the time to kill before the circus begins…” He glanced over to [Name], although she attempted to act casual, her fingers tapping against her knees failed her.

“Food?”

“…of course…”

The circus music grew louder as [Name] and her white-haired butler stepped down from the carriage after Ciel and Sebastian, the melody bright and teasing beneath the hum of the gathered crowd. The scent of burnt sugar and sawdust drifted through the air. Children dashed past them with sticky hands and laughter, their joy spinning like the coloured ribbons tied to their wrists.

Ash stayed close, his gloved hand resting lightly on her back as they made their way through the entrance arch. “So this is it,” he mused, gaze sweeping over the festive chaos. Jugglers tossed flaming pins, sweet vendors shouted over one another, and the air itself seemed to shimmer with anticipation.

[Name] smiled faintly. “I haven’t been to many circuses,” she admitted, but was still rather giddy. “But this one’s a little too polished for something that calls itself a ‘travelling show.’”

As the other two walked ahead, [Name] had been occupied with buying all sorts of snacks and confectionery, only realising that the other two had disappeared after her butler had to pull her away from the candy floss stall.

The inside of the main tent was nothing short of extravagant. Velvet seats lined the circular stands, a golden chandelier hung in the centre, scattering warm light across the crowd. [Name] handed their tickets to the usher, then guided Ash through the rows.

“There,” she whispered after a moment of searching. Across the tent, she caught a glimpse of a dark figure beside a familiar head of blue hair. “Ciel and Sebastian.”

Ash followed her gaze, his expression neutral, though the faint narrowing of his eyes betrayed his thoughts. “Must we sit near that?” he muttered.

Before she could respond, a voice boomed through the tent.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls of all ages!”

A red-haired man in a patchwork coat stood at the centre ring, juggling brightly coloured balls.

“Welcome to the incredible, stupendous, unparalleled—Noah’s Ark Circus!”

The crowd erupted in cheers. [Name] leaned forward slightly as her butler led her through the seats, watching the ringmaster’s movements. His skeleton hand glittered faintly under the lights as he caught the last ball in his teeth and made it vanish. The man introduced himself as Joker, with flaming ginger hair, and he smiled at the audience.

“A prosthesis…” she murmured, eyes narrowing with interest.

Ash tilted his head. “You’re analysing again.”

“Habit,” she replied, though her lips twitched.

They found their seats not far from Ciel and Sebastian. The four of them exchanged polite nods, though [Name] felt the quiet tension between the two butlers like static in the air.

Ciel leaned forward. “Let’s keep our focus, shall we? We’re not here for amusement.”

[Name] rested her chin in her hand, voice light. “No harm in multitasking.”

Sebastian’s smirk curved faintly. “My lady does enjoy her observations, it seems.”

Ash’s answering smile was tight. “Of course. It’s part of my lady’s charm.”

[Name] ignored them both, pretending to study the performers as the next act began.

The fire-breather drew a collective gasp from the audience, flames twisting toward the ceiling like molten ribbons. Then came the trapeze artists — “Peter and Wendy!” Joker announced — their silhouettes arcing through the air in perfect synchrony.

The knife thrower, “Dagger,” followed, his blades flashing inches from his partner’s skin.
And finally— [Name]’s favourite— the snake charmer, whose serpents coiled around her in hypnotic rhythm.

Ash leaned toward her as applause rose. “What would a circus want with children if not to use them as performers?”

She hummed in quiet agreement. “We’ll find out soon enough.”

Joker’s voice rang out again, introducing a girl in white stepping onto the tightrope, parasol twirling above her. “And now, a death-defying walk across the rope by the lovely Doll!”

Ciel muttered under his breath, “It’s all so... theatrical.”

“That’s the point,” [Name] whispered back. Eyes locked onto the ringleader, Joker.

Eventually, the acts came to a momentary pause as the ringmaster spoke to the crowd. [Name] was practically glowing when the man made eye contact with her.

When Joker called for a volunteer, Ash straightened slightly, glancing at her. “Shall I, my lady? I could get a closer look—”

But before she could object, the ringmaster’s grin widened.

“Ho ho ho! The gent in the tailcoat looks eager, eh?”

All eyes turned toward Sebastian.

Ash froze mid-motion, a flicker of distaste crossing his expression. [Name] smothered a laugh behind her hand. “Oh, this’ll be good.”

Sebastian rose with impeccable poise and descended into the ring, ignoring Joker’s enthusiastic gestures.

“Very good, sir! Now if you’ll please—”

Sebastian brushed past both ringmaster and beast tamer entirely, heading straight for the tiger.

Ash blinked. “What in heaven’s name is that demon doing…”

[Name] clutched his arm, shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter as the scene unfolded.

“Ah, those big, round eyes positively glow!” Sebastian crooned to the tiger, cupping its massive head. “Your ears are so soft! Such magnificent claws— oh, and the paw pads! Positively plump.”

When the tiger gently took its head into its mouth, the audience screamed. [Name] nearly doubled over, pressing a hand to her lips, while Ash’s own composure crumbled beside her. They clung to each other’s arms, their muffled laughter dangerously close to breaking free, all the while Ciel stared down at his own butler, mortified, then, after taking a look over at [Name] and Ash, he was certainly sure of one thing.

He'd rather have Ash over Sebastian any day.

“Release that man immediately, Betty!” Beast shouted, whip cracking.

But the whip only wrapped around Sebastian’s hand. He stood, smooth as ever, eyes gleaming.

“She’s done nothing wrong,” he said mildly. “I was overcome by her beauty. I behaved rudely.”

The crowd swooned; Beast went crimson.

[Name] bit down on her knuckle to stop the laugh that still bubbled in her throat. “He’s so insufferable,” she whispered, her shoulders shaking as she heard Ciel let out a big sigh before burying his head in his hands.

Ash’s hand lingered briefly at her shoulder, his voice low. “And yet he always wins them over.”

Sebastian bowed in the ring, smirking faintly up at the stands— his gaze flicking, for only a moment, toward [Name] and Ash with distaste. Seeing them on the verge of bursting with laughter.

After regaining their composure, [Name] gently patted Ciel’s back in reassurance, who still had his head in his hands, looking like an embarrassed child after their parents decided to make a public display. She caught the smile her butler was giving her, a mischievous grin that the two would share.

She smiled back, slow and wicked. “Oh, this circus is going to be fun,”

"My, that was terrific," [Name] said, wiping a tear as she walked next to Ciel while Ash and Sebastian walked behind them, Ash also recovering from the laughing fit. She couldn’t lie; it was hard to keep a formal speech in public after such a theatrical display. The earl had simply grown used to her use of wording that she would use at times. But at the moment, with the crowd lost in such bliss and talking amongst themselves after the performance, she highly doubted anyone would be listening in.

"I didn't intend him to take it that far," Ciel grumbled to the lady, apologising slightly in shame. Sebastian, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying himself, basking in the afterglow of being near such a big kitty.

“My apologies. I’ve lived for such a long time, but it’s cats whose fickle emotions I cannot read.” Smiled the demon. Ash shook his head hopelessly, muttering small jabs at the demon.

“What were you thinking, being far more conspicuous than necessary— Achoo!” Ciel let out a loud sneeze before shuffling away from Sebastian, tugging on [Name]’s sleeve as if to say ‘let’s go’
“You know I’m allergic to cats! Walk further back!”

[Name] shared a glance with her butler, a look of understanding as he reluctantly stayed behind with the demon. But he knew it would soon be worth it.

Walking away with Ciel, she let out a few chuckles as she patted him on the back.

“And why aren’t you going with—”

“Ah! There you are! Hold on a sec!” A voice called out from amidst the crowd, and as the two turned, they were met with Joker, waving his hand over at Sebastian before the demon could question Ash on why he was still standing with them. “You in the tailcoat!” They were both in tailcoats, but they knew who he meant.

The two shared a look before looking back over at the ringmaster, “I’m really sorry for earlier.” Joker approached them,

“No, please accept my apologies instead.”

“I was surprised ‘cause you suddenly got so close to the tiger. You okay from the bite?” Joker spoke to Sebastian before turning to Ash and addressing the taller man, “Ah, and you, sir, I saw ye with that lady, holding back laughs at this gentleman over here, are ye two friends?”

Ash smiled over at Joker before (very much against his own will) laying a hand on Sebastian’s shoulder, “Indeed, we are, you see, all three of us are good friends, and this one over here is a big cat person, so the two of us instantly knew what he was about to do,” smiled the angel, his voice seemingly so sweet it had instantly seemed to also calm the people around him, the loud shouting had turned into idle chatter.

For a moment, Joker was almost enchanted by the angel’s voice, “A-Ah, right. So, hold on, yer just friends with that pretty lady?”

Ash almost choked on his own speech before he very much reluctantly nodded his head, “Yes…”

“Anyways,” He turned back to Sebastian, “We’ve got us a special doctor here, and I was thinkin’ he should check you out. C’mon round to the back, you can come as well,” He addressed Ash.

The two glanced over at each other before sharing a nod.

“In that case, we will”

Chapter Text

“Righty, this way.” Joker led the two over to the back. Compared to the lively, glittering front of the circus, the difference was jarring. The laughter and music faded behind them, replaced by the quiet hum of everyday labour — tents patched with mismatched fabric, the damp scent of straw and oil clinging to the ground, and the faint tang of smoke from a cooking fire nearby.

The back felt less like a carnival and more like the bones beneath the skin — the slums hidden behind a mask of colour.

“Sorry it’s so dirty.” As they walked and weaved through the maze of tents, Ash made note of every object: a worn trunk half-hidden under canvas, an empty cage, the flash of a blade from a performer sharpening their knives. He also noted the looks they received — quiet, lingering, assessing.

“Watch yer step… Oh!” The man stopped, glancing ahead at a figure sitting atop a crate.

“Snake!” Joker waved his skeletal hand toward the reptilian man before them. Snake sat perfectly still, the faint gleam of scales visible under the low light. A pale snake coiled around his shoulders like a scarf, while another slithered lazily across his lap, its tongue flicking out as it swallowed a mouse whole.

“Is Doc in the first aid tent?”

The snake wrapped around Snake’s neck lifted its head, gesturing with its tail toward another direction.

“Oops, he’s on business, huh.” The ginger man rubbed the back of his head, a bit sheepish, before motioning for them to follow again.

As the two butlers walked side by side, both knew their duty. Their gazes flicked with subtle precision — eyes scanning corners, entrances, and exits with the practised ease of men who’d done this a thousand times. They memorised every detail: the way the tents were spaced, the number of performers lingering near the edge, the distant sound of a hammer striking metal.

“Huh, isn’t that the guy who got bit by the tiger?” spoke Wendy, perched atop a barrel with Pete standing just behind her. Their whisper carried, catching the attention of both Sebastian and Ash. “It really is. The stupid guy, and hey, he’s got a snow-white friend as well! What a duo…”

Ash’s expression remained unchanged, though he inwardly grimaced. There was something impure in the air here — a kind of spiritual residue that clung to certain people. He could sense it faintly, like a note gone sour. But it was not enough to act on. All humans bore traces of imperfection.

Joker eventually led the two over to where a man in a wheelchair was attending to another performer.

“Ah, there he is. Doc!”

“Hm?”

Ash suddenly raised a hand to his face, covering his nose as if to block out an unpleasant scent. His gaze flicked toward Sebastian, whose subtle narrowing of the eyes confirmed the same thought — there was something wrong with this man, though neither could yet identify what.

“Hey, Joker. Is there something wrong with your arm again?” The “Doc” turned his chair to face them, smiling widely — almost too widely.

“No, today’s nothing t’do with me…” Nervously, Joker rubbed the back of his head, wondering how best to phrase his explanation.

“Ah!” Dagger exclaimed from beside the doctor, having been seated there already, his prosthetic arm half-examined. “I was wondering who that was, but isn’t that the man whose head was bitten by Betty?”

“BY BETTY?!” The Doc wheeled forward in alarm, clutching his chair’s sides. “That’s terrible! We have to get to the medical office quickly!”

Over at the medical tent, the doctor sighed as he inspected Sebastian’s head. The tent’s interior smelled faintly of alcohol, varnish, and something acrid that clung to the back of the throat. After a careful look, the Doc leaned back with a puzzled expression.

“Were you really bitten by a tiger? I can’t find any marks on you at all…”

“It was merely a play-bite.” Sebastian smiled pleasantly, as if humoured by the misunderstanding.

The angel stood a step back, arms loosely folded, eyes scanning the cluttered workbench — scattered surgical tools, lengths of tubing, and what appeared to be half-finished prosthetic parts. His frown deepened as he caught the faint glint of something white under a tarp.

“Well, if it’s not serious, then we don’t have to head over there.” The Doc murmured, scratching his chin as he leaned back in the wheelchair.

Joker walked past Ash to stand beside the butler in black, sighing in relief. “It’s really great yet okay. If I’d let a customer get hurt, the ring-leader’d have my skin!”

The angel and the demon exchanged a subtle glance — a silent agreement passing between them.

“Oh? We had assumed you were the ringleader.” Ash’s tone was light, polite, but his smile had purpose.

“I’m a but like a hired shop manager—the ringleader’s a different scary guy.” Joker leaned his skeletal hand onto Dagger’s shoulder, the blonde chuckling.

“You say that kinda thing, he’ll be mad later, boss.”

Before either of them could continue, a new voice cut through the tent.

“Doctor, I was wondering if you could take a look at my leg…?”

Beast entered, shoulders stiff with irritation — but her composure faltered the moment her gaze fell on Sebastian.

“You!”

“That I would be feeling bad in the same place as big sis… In this, too, we’re connected by the red string of fa—huh?” Dagger’s attempt at poetry was cut short as Beast stormed past him.

“You’re that mad gentleman from earlier!! Why are you here?!” she shouted, pointing accusingly. “Thanks to you, the show was—”

“Beast!” The Doc interrupted sharply, his voice cutting through hers. “What are you saying to our guest?! In this case, if you weren’t able to control Betty, wasn’t that your own carelessness?!”

“But he carelessly…”

“There’s no buts about it! You’re a pro, aren’t you?”

Ash cleared his throat delicately from the corner, the sound polite yet pointed. Sebastian cast him a sideways look — the demon’s eyes sharp with restrained amusement.

Joker stepped between them quickly. “Now, now, Doc. Don’t yell in front of the customers.”

“That’s right. Instead of that, please take a look at my big sis’s leg!” Dagger chimed in helpfully.

The doctor sighed, the irritation in his face smoothing into professional calm. “After this, Beast must discipline Betty again.”

“…Fine.”

“Right. Then, let me see the prosthetic.”

“Prosthetic?” Sebastian murmured, head tilting slightly.

Joker noticed the curiosity and turned to explain, flexing his skeletal hand. “There’s a bit of a reason behind this circus. Folks with some sorta problem gather together here. I’m missing an arm too, but thanks to Doc, I’ve got this.” He wiggled the fingers of his prosthesis proudly. “Pretty cool, huh?”

“It’s because you use that hand that it goes bad so quickly!” The Doc scolded, adjusting his spectacles. “Makes me want to readjust your whole body, too.”

“You’re the one who makes all the prosthetics for the circus?” Ash asked, stepping closer. His gaze swept over the workbench, a small mountain of parts, each crafted with eerie precision.

“Yep, that’s right. It’s hard work. Since I do everything from the carving onwards.”

“Carving? In other words, they’re wooden?” Sebastian leaned over the doctor’s shoulder, his expression curious.

“Nope. Ceramic.”

“Ceramic?” Ash repeated, brows furrowed.

“Well, I say ceramic, but they’re made of special materials that make them light and durable.”

“I see. It also feels good.” Sebastian murmured, fingers gliding along Beast’s prosthetic. The motion made her tense immediately, her face turning crimson.

Ash, meanwhile, stood to the side, lifting a spare prosthetic hand from the table. The texture was too smooth, too bone-like. His thumb traced its surface, and for a moment, his polite mask faltered.

He hadn’t noticed Sebastian had leaned even closer, his face now far too near to Beast’s thigh.

“This hallmark is…?”

A beat of silence, then the tent erupted.

“What’re you doing, you pervert?!” Beast screamed, her leg swinging upward in a furious kick.

By the time Ash turned, after pocketing a prosthetic finger, Sebastian was already in motion, effortlessly dodging the attack and landing atop a taut rope overhead, his balance perfect.

“Youuuu! Touching my big sis’s silky, transparent skin!” Dagger bellowed, flinging knives in a blind rage.

Ash sighed and moved. His hand flashed through the air, catching every blade between his fingers with divine precision.

“Please, everyone,” he said, his tone calm and composed, “I beg you to excuse his behaviour. My friend here can be rather dense at times. He truly was curious and had no ill intent.” He bowed his head slightly, radiating sincerity.

He would be very sure to wash his mouth out later for this, for even the mere thought of defending this demon would disgust him. At this point, he was on the verge of combusting.

Beast froze, flustered by the angel’s gentle glow as she stepped back.

“W-Well…” she stammered, lowering her gaze.

Joker whistled, impressed. “Amazing… You two have both got insane reflexes. I’d kinda like to scout ya.”

“Really?”

Both butlers had stepped forward in perfect unison, eyes glinting with shared interest.

“Eh?” Joker blinked, confused by their identical reactions.

“The truth of the matter is that our current master is spoiled and rather shocking…”

“Ahem, yes…” Ash coughed. “All three of us, including that lady you had seen us with, we all work in the same manor, and hardly have any freedom.”

“Your master… With yer nice appearances, I thought you were both gentlemen, and yet telling me that the lady isn’t a noblewoman?” Joker seemed surprised.

“Hardly,” Sebastian murmured.

“…No…” Ash bit out, glaring faintly at the demon beside him.

“So, a moment ago, when you said you’d like to scout us, is that true? If it is, we would certainly accept, but…” Before either of the two butlers could continue, Joker had already put a hand on each of their shoulders.

“Great! If it’s okay with you, I don’t mind if you come at any time.” He ginger man beamed, ignoring Beast’s protests in the back as she yelled at him to rethink,

The two butlers shared a look once more before Sebastian brought Joker’s attention back, “Um, the truth is, there’s someone else I’d like to introduce you to, including the lady you saw earlier.”

Ash could swear that he felt his master’s glee all the way from the carriage. She had been talking to him ever since they had received the tickets, about “Oh, I do wonder what it would be like to be in a circus,” but, ignorant of him, it would’ve been inevitable, with him there or not.

“If you’ve got another few people like you, it’s great, but…We’ve got an entrance test.” Stated Joker,

Sebastian bowed while Ash had handed the daggers back over to Dagger, “I understand. Then, tomorrow we will bring the two to you. Thank you for today’s hospitality.”

“Indeed, you needn’t see us out; we should remember the way.” Ash also bowed to the residents of the tent before following the demon out.

Once outside, it was clear to them that the majority of people had returned to their own tents, as it was much more barren than it was when they had been walking over. Ash let out a loud breath as they walked in silence, each of them making note of their surroundings.

On the way to the first aid tent, there were nine tents and ten wagons. Furthermore, on the inside, how many large tents are there? There’s absolutely no sign of the children; that was something both of them were sure of.

However, the feeling they both had since earlier…

Both of them were abruptly stopped by a hissing noise before they could reach past where all the larger tents were situated.

Behind them, Snake stood, one of the reptiles that rested on his shoulder had its head outstretched in their direction, “Entrance past this point is forbidden…says Wilde…” He spoke in a deep voice before returning to a softer voice at the end of his sentence.

“Exit is that way, says Goethe. He spoke in another voice, as the other snake that perched atop his shoulders directed its head in a different direction.

“Hm, thank you for the assistance.” Ash nodded politely, watching as the snakes on Snake’s shoulders calmed down.

As the two retreated further from the tent, the further Ash seemed to walk from Sebastian, no longer standing side-by-side.

“Never expect me to ever defend you like that ever again. And even if I ever do, do know that it will never be due to my own wishes.” The angel grimaced while Sebastian only grinned cockily.

“Noted,”

“Haa? Why did it end up going in that direction?” The young earl turned to his butler, the two butlers had done their best to explain the situation at hand, and while [Name] took it rather pleasantly. Ciel had a hard time not comprehending, but rather cooperating.

They had only just stepped through the doors of the townhouse. Ash was taking [Name]’s cloak as she stretched, exhaustion creeping through her bones.

“—Ciel!!” A familiar voice yelled, Soma bursting through from another area of the home, “You’re late! Are your plans for the day over?” The prince suddenly paused, his eyes locking onto the figure of the lady, and the earl quickly took the opportunity to continue his discussion with Sebastian while the loud prince was distracted. Agni stood only a metre behind his prince, also acknowledging the returning presence of [Name] and her butler.

“[Name]!!” He drawled, making a beeline over to the woman who was far too tired to defend herself from the prince’s embrace. Her butler merely chuckled as he watched,

“Mm…Hello, Soma…” Sitting in the carriage doing nothing tired her out more than a marathon, oddly enough. Her head fell onto the prince’s shoulder as he finally took note of her exhaustion. “Huhhh??” He pulled back, holding [Name] out by the shoulders as he took note of her appearance, “Oh no! This cannot do! You must rest!”

“Indeed…” In her tired state, she was simply agreeing to just about anything.

“Agni!”

“Yes, Prince?” The white-haired man peeked over Soma’s shoulder, giving Ash a respectful nod as the angel hung her cloak before focusing his attention back onto his master,

“Bring her to bed!” Soma commanded, “Make sure she’s as comfortable as she can be!”

“There’s no need, I can—” Before Ash could stop them, Soma was already in his face,

“You must bring her a drink or food! Now!” Soma turned back, and Agni had already gently lifted the tired lady into his arms, already halfway up the stairs.

Luckily, it wasn’t the demon carrying her, which would’ve provoked a much different reaction from him. But Agni was acceptable,

“Mm, wait, can you bring me to Ciel’s room first? We have to discuss something…” [Name] mumbled, her voice laced with fatigue, yet making sure her own butler could hear her,

“Are you sure..?” Agni looked down at the lady in his arms, watching her nod after murmuring ‘It’s important’

“I’ll bring up her favourites,” Ash called up to the other white-haired man, “Do take care of her.”

As Agni brought [Name] up, after a certain distance, she had escaped his grasp, although he simply let her, walking a few steps to a door in front of them, where light was seen spilling out from under the door,

Before her hand could reach for the handle, Agni called out to her, and as she turned his head, he seemed to momentarily struggle to find his words.
“Well…I just wanted to thank you for what you have done for me and my prince…I can tell he really enjoys your company and…I would also like to maybe get to know you as well as my prince does,” He awaited her response. Agni could practically feel his face burning with sheer embarrassment. Was she going to laugh at him? Ignore him?

“Agni…I would love to, I’m sure we’ll find plenty of time, I’ll be sure of it.” The gentle smile on her face, despite her tiredness, made him almost crumble.

So that’s why they like her so much…

Before he knew it, he was left alone in the corridor, but only for a short moment before a gentle, gloved hand lay on his shoulder, yet rather than startling him, he felt as if a sudden blanket of warmth was laid over him,

“Is everything alright, Mr Agni?” Ash’s voice came in steady and gentle,

“O-Oh, yes, apologies,”

“No need,” The man smiled before he too disappeared behind the doors.

What an odd duo…yet they seemed just perfect.

After having walked into Ciel’s room, [Name] made her way instantly to the bed, but rather than lying down, she rested against it while her lower half sat on the plush carpet, listening to Sebastian and Ciel as they discussed the plan.

“What I’m saying is, why did it end up that we were signed up for the circus?!” Ciel tossed his blazer on the other side of the practically asleep woman before sitting beside where she was resting her head,

“You were not signed up for the circus. You were both signed up for the entrance test.” Sebastian also addressed the woman, who had only just barely lifted her head,

“Sound fun…” she yawned,

“No!” The boy looked down at the barely conscious woman, “Just the two of them infiltrating it is enough, isn’t it?”

“Ash wouldn’t want to be alone with Sebastian for longer than an hour,” mumbled [Name], her voice muffled as her face was practically buried in the soft covers.

“[Name], we’d be living in a tent, it’s a joke!”

“Leaving Sebastian to his own devices is probably worse…”

“I’d be inclined to agree,” Ash’s familiar voice appeared as the white-haired man shut the door behind him, a silver tray in hand as he helped [Name] up to her feet,

“But you need to perform in the circus, right? Let alone speak like a commoner,”

“I think one of us would have the way of speech sorted out…” Spoke the demon as he helped Ciel untie his boots.

“ ‘scuse me?” [Name] lifted her head up from leaning on her butler, sending a glare towards the demon as the butler in question chuckled,

“Either way, you three would have performances sorted out. I can’t do that sort of thing.” The earl leaned back onto the bed, but peered his head over at the sweet smell coming from Ash’s tray.

“How true. Well, as much as you can, please do your best on the entrance test.” Sebastian stood up, “As your butler, I will be rooting for you from the bottom of my heart.”

“What heart?” Ash had settled the silver tray onto a nearby desk, secretly offering the earl a macaron from the platter before he lifted the already sleeping lady into his arms,

Sebastian turned around, a blank look on his face as he looked into the angel’s violet eyes before glancing back down at the woman in his arms.

Ciel sighed, having successfully consumed the macaron without his butler noticing, “It can’t be helped. I’ll do it.”